《Overflow With Fake Love》


 Chapter 1: I Will Marry Him

    Chapter 1: I Will Marry Him


    The sky outside the hospital was gray and suffocating.


    Amy Turner stood in the hallway, listening to what Myrna, her father''s current wife, said, feeling ironic.


    Looking at her grandmother lying on the hospital bed through the window, she was lost in her sorrow.


    She knew that she was not destined to have a happy and free marriage since she was born in such a


    family, but she did not expect that she would end up in such a situation.


    Her mother died a long time ago, leaving her and her grandmother, as well as the ruthless father.


    When her father remarried her stepmother and she had a stepsister, everything became less beautiful.


    Her grandmother was the only reason for her to live in the world, but she was badly ill in hospital.


    Her grandmother was her support, but she also became her handle.


    Amyined secretly that it was the bad weather that affected her already insipid mood.


    Shaking her head, Amy tried to calm herself down and focus on what Myrna said.


    "Your father is on a business trip.He asked me to inform you that the wedding would be held in three


    days.You''d better get ready early:"


    Wearing delicate makeup, Myrna showed her detachment and disgust and looked impatiently at the


    quiet and silent young woman in front of her.


    She was really sick of the daughter of her husband''s ex-wife.


    If the Howard Family hadn''t suddenly wanted her, and the Turner Family had to count on the


    rtionship, she would never have met this girl.


    "If it weren''t for your father, you would never have got such a great opportunity.¡¯¡¯ Hearing this


    patronizing remark, Amy almostughed.


    Those who didn''t know what happened would think it''s a great bargain for the girl.


    It was said that the young master of the Howard Family was seriously ill and thus had been receiving


    treatment abroad.


    So he was still unmarried.


    In other words, a woman who married him actually rarely had a chance to meet him.


    But her ''good father¡¯ just epted the request from the Howard Family without hesitation, treating her


    like a cheap thing that could be thrown away at any time.


    "You''re not my mother ¡®¡¯ Amy looked up, revealing a small and fair face, "Such a good chance should


    be your daughter''s.¡¯¡¯


    Her features were extremely beautiful.


    At the moment, she showed an indifferent expression, which was more ironic than words in Myrna¡¯s


    eyes.


    Myrna raised her hand and pped her in the face, her eyes burning with anger.


    "If it weren''t because you''re still useful, you would have been kicked off.Our family has already agreed


    to the marriage.You have to ept it." Amy stroked her numb face.


    Myrna raised her chin, took a nce at the ward, and warned, "Amy, you''d better be obedient.Even if


    you can live by yourself, do not forget that your grandmother is still here.If you dare to disobey me, I will


    stop her treatment at once and you have to afford the astronomical medical bills..."


    Being angry, Amy clenched her hands, but soon a crushing sense of powerlessness filled her.


    Myrna was right.


    Amy was unable to refuse now.


    She took a deep breath.


    "Okay, I''ll him."


    "The earlier you ept it, the less your grandmother and you would suffer,¡¯¡¯ Myrna put on her


    sunsses again, and raised a contemptuous smile, "After the wedding, we will pay for your


    grandmother''s treatment."


    She turned to leave.


    Only when she disappeared did Amy turn back.


    Feeling exhausted, she had to lean against the door to support herself.


    ¡®¡®Grandma, I''m sorry.You said I can''t give in to the Turner Family, but what I really can''t lose you¡± Three


    dayster, at the Turner''s house.


    It was probably the simplest wedding for the Howard Family that only arranged a car to pick Amy up,


    while the Turner Family was eager to make it grand and decent for the sake of their faces.


    When Amy was about to leave, Myrna called out and stopped her.


    "You''d better behave yourself over there, or I can''t guarantee your grandmother''s safety!" Amy didn''t


    even take a nce at her, directly getting into the car.


    As the ck Spyker slowly drove out from the Turner House, Amy gazed out of the window, looking


    indifferent.


    "Where are we going now?" She asked the driver.


    "Miss Turner, Old Lady has prepared dinner and is waiting for you and Mr.Howard"


    From his words, Amy knew that the olddy he mentioned must be her future mother-inw, while that


    Mr.Howard should be her future husband.


    Amy frowned slightly and questioned, "Isn¡¯t your young master abroad?"


    The driver did not answer.


    Seeing his reaction, Amy was instantly aware that she just needed to do as she was told, after all, she


    was a nobody.


    It took quite a long time for them to get to Howard''s house.


    As the gate opened, a majestic and solemn mansion came into view.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Many powerful figures in the Imperial City lived here.


    However, Amy could feel that this ce was devoid of warmth and love.


    ¡®¡¯It seems another disaster ¡° A ck Bentley was parked not far away.


    The person in the Bentley did not move.


    The driver immediately got out and walked over, looking respectful.


    Amy couldn''t help but take a curious nce at the car, seeing the man''s side face as the window was


    slowly rolled down.


    His heavy presence intimidated everyone present, including Amy.


    Then she collected herself and began to carefully observe the man: he was well-groomed, dressed in


    an impably crisp suit and tie.


    He had marked and angr features; every girl who met him would find his face fascinating and vie to


    be his wife if he agreed.


    The man noticed someone was watching him, and then raised his head to look at Amy.


    Seeing his cold yet charming eyes, she almost forgot to breathe.


    The man was perfect whose appearance would even rank top among the superstars.


    It was the first time for her to see such an attractive man.


    "Who is the man?¡¯¡¯ Just a secondter, he snapped his gaze back, without paying much attention to


    her.


    He had no idea that how his look and behaviors attract the nervous Amy.


    "Mr.Howard, aren''t you staying home for dinner? Today is your¡­¡¯¡¯ Before the driver finished his words,


    Paul Howard said no.


    He responded briefly in a cold tone as if he had thought about the driver''s question and prepared its


    answer in advance.


    The driver nodded respectfully and didn''t ask anymore.


    As the Bentley was away, he stood still for a moment.


    Then he remembered Amy was in the car behind him, and hastily opened the door.


    "Miss Turner, please.Old Lady is waiting for you."


    Amy nodded and followed the driver.


    The people who came here were big shots.


    But she didn''t care about them and just wondered about the man¡¯s identity.


    A strange feeling lingered in her mind and she could not resist the temptation to think about the man at


    the first sight.


    ¡®¡®Will I meet him again?"

 Chapter 2: Gone Too Far

    Chapter 2: Gone Too Far


    Amy made her way to the door of thergest main building and the maid led her inside.


    Ayoungdy wasing down the stairs.


    She had rather stylish brown curly hair and was dressing casually.


    When she saw Amying in, disgust shed in her eyes.


    She then looked askance at Amy.


    "Shortly after the wedding, you''ve already gone too far.How dare you have kept us waiting so long?"


    Amy was stunned for a moment.


    ¡®¡®The girl is making things difficult for me¡± She showed her disgust bluntly and hurriedly.


    ¡®¡¯It is true that in the Howard Family, even if the young master is sick, their family will regard me as the


    one who has been conferred a great blessing by them¡±


    Thinking of this, she smiled and patiently exined, "There was a traffic jam in the main town.I''m


    sorry.¡¯


    The youngdy snorted and walked to the living room.


    She was Laura Howard, the youngestdy of the Howard Family, who was arrogant and didn''t scruple


    to express how she really felt.


    Amy thanked the servant who had led her in and followed the girl.


    She walked up and bowed slightly when she saw the well- dressed noblewoman sitting on the sofa.


    "Mrs.Tache." Rachel Miller remained calm, sized Amy up, and frowned.


    Laura seemed very smug.


    She sped her hands to her chest.


    "Mom, I don''t understand why Grandpa would ept this woman.Countless women want to marry my


    brother! And each of them is better than her.Grandpa is old!" Rachel pursed her lips.


    She didn''t know Nichs''s intentions either.


    ording to the Howard Family''s status in Imperial City, even if there were some rumors about her


    son, there would be a lot of girls who wanted to marry him.


    She had thought Amy was a timid, vulgar girl, but her appearance was impable.


    In addition, she was a straight-A student.


    However, she was from a poor family and was not qualified enough to be a member of the


    Howard Family, let alone to be the wife of the heir of the Howard Family.


    Rachel was quite depressed.


    She really wanted to go abroad and quarrel with her father-inw immediately.


    ¡®I have to let the old guy agree with me if hees back someday: Amy was ignored by them.


    No one asked her to sit down or talk to her.


    She didn¡¯t mind it for she had thought about the worst scenario in advance.


    What she could do was stand still with her head lowered in the living room.


    The atmosphere was depressing and suffocating.


    As Laura was staring at Amy who was calm, she then became more discontented.


    Then she shouted at Amy.


    "Our family will not ept someone like you.When my brotheres back, he''ll divorce you


    immediately!"


    When Amy looked at her, a smile appeared on her face as if she didn''t care about the marriage.


    "Miss.Howard, please don''t worry.If he has the idea, I won''t refuse to leave him and go away without


    hesitation." Laura was a little amazed by Amy''s speech.


    ¡®¡®The woman is sort of sensible ¡° But Rachel didn''t think so.


    ¡®¡¯Make concessions to gain advantages?¡¯¡¯ Rachel took a nce at Amy and pursed her lips.


    "You''d better keep your promise today.My son is out of your league.Know your ce.We''ll talk about


    the divorce when Nichses back.And The first thing you need to do is to behave yourself now.I


    don''t want to see my family''s reputation get ruined by you."


    Despite looking calm, Amy felt pain from Rachel''s words.


    She had once tried hard to bridge the gap among different sses, butter she realized that it was


    impossible, no matter how hard she tried.


    She was destined to be those people at the bottom.


    She would not try that again.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    So she agreed without hesitation, "Mrs.Tache, I got it.¡¯¡¯


    EK In an office on the top floor of the Grand Company.


    A man was sitting in an armchair, indistinguishable emotions contained in his eyes.


    "That''s the post-discussion n?" He said in a cold tone and frowned.


    His voice and vibe intimidated the man in front of him.


    With his head down, having an angr face, he was standing with his back to the window.


    "Mr.Howard, we''lle up with a perfect solution as soon as possible."


    A man instantly replied, wiping off the sweats on his forehead.


    Therge office was now extremely quiet.No one knew what he was thinking.


    "Tomorrow at thetest.Get out."


    He rubbed his brow and got inexplicably irritated.


    The man was relieved and fled out of the office.The cell phone on the table beside him suddenly rang.


    He knew who was calling him at this time without looking at the phone.


    "Grandpa."


    After picking up the phone, he said casually.


    "Where are you now?"


    The old man''s tone was gruff.


    "In thepany.¡¯¡¯


    "Company?"


    The old man''s voice turned sharp.


    "Brat, today is your wedding day.Have you forgotten?"

 Chapter 3: Im forced

    Chapter 3: I''m forced


    At this, Paul''s face was cold.


    "Grandpa, I''m forced, and I have never ever seen the girl before."


    When Nichs heard that, he was so angry that he gave a terrible cough.


    Hearing the sound, Paul couldn''t help but say in a softer tone.


    "Grandpa, you can''t get angry.It will do harm to your health." Nichs took a sip of tea to calm down.


    "I just want what''s best for you.Amy is a good girl.Don''t let the girl wait for you.She is a decent, diligent,


    dependable woman.Although shees from an ordinary family that might not match our identities,


    she made more efforts than her peers to get into the top university, works to make more achievements


    on her own, and always behave well to be a decent woman.Our family doesn''t attach great importance


    to the origin but needs this kind of woman when ites to marriage.¡¯¡¯


    "Kid, you''ve flown the nest for a long time and I''ve heard so many rumors about you over the years, but


    I never ask these things.l am so old and will die soon, so I hope you can fulfill my wish in the near


    future."


    As Nichs was speaking, he couldn''t stop coughing.


    Noticing the sound again, Paul replied, "I''ll go back tonight""


    "But you still have to respect my decision and should not do anything on a whim.I told you I have my


    n.¡¯


    "Okay.As long as you cane back, continue the wedding, and marry that girl, I can assure you that I


    will not interfere with your affairs anymore, most of the time..."


    The old man wanted to say something else, but Paul had hung up the phone.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Nichs put his phone down and picked up a thick document on Amy''s background.


    "It¡¯s so good.The girl is the top scorer in the National College Entrance Exam and the winner of four


    years of a full schrship.She published many research papers in academic journals.She is


    hardworking, intelligent, and well-behaved.She is the best choice for Paul.If she marries him, I will be


    relieved and then live a carefree life."


    "Sir, it''s time to take your medicine."


    The housekeeper reminded him with a bowl of herbal medicine in his hand.


    When he saw that his master had read the files back and forth all day long, the housekeeper couldn''t


    help but feel speechless.


    ¡®¡®He''s still concerned about his grandson''s marriage even if he''s abroad for treatment¡± Nichs


    pondered and continued talking to himself, "No matter how good Miss Turner is, if Paul doesn''t like her,


    their marriage will be unhappy¡­¡¯¡¯ The old man slowly narrowed his eyes, and yet a meaningful smile


    appeared on his face.


    "Just give them time.I know my grandson well.Paul will like her.Unlike the girls from rich families, Amy


    is tough and independent enough.She will be qualified to be his wife one day.¡¯¡¯ The housekeeper didn''t


    say anything anymore for he trusted Senior Mr.Howard''s judgment.


    Howard Family had weathered storms over the years and was growing stronger than ever before.


    This was solid evidence.


    The dinner started on time.


    Various dishes were served one by one.


    When Amy sat down, Laura mocked, "Do you know what table manners are? I''m afraid you don''t even


    know how to use cutlery.You nerd! Paul hates the woman who doesn''t behave herself!"


    Amy didn''t want to argue with her so she picked up the cutlery in front of her to slice and elegantly eat


    the steak.


    Laura''s face instantly darkened.


    "She didn''t even listen to me as if I am the fool!'''' She had taunted her for the whole afternoon, but all


    her words didn''t work on her.


    She smashed her knife and fork down hard and got up.


    "That''s disgusting! I don''t want to share the same room with you! I can''t even eat, seeing your face.¡¯¡¯


    After that, she ran up the stairs.


    Amy thought that she was really childish, not like a woman who was 20.


    All her emotions were written on her face.


    It was surprising that she could develop such a personality in aplicated family, which showed she


    was favored, just like her stepsister Mia.


    Rachel looked solemn and didn''t stop Laura.


    Her husband and son were busy working, so she had to face her nominal daughter-inw alone.


    Although a lot of dishes were prepared tonight, she had no appetite.


    So she just ate a little and left.


    Amy was the only one left in therge dining room.


    She smiled bitterly and ran her hands through her sort-of- unkempt hair.


    While Amy was eating, she looked down and pondered her next ns.


    In the Howard Family, she wasn''t as free as before, but tomorrow she had to go to the hospital to see


    her grandmother.


    She needed to get out if she had the chance.


    Having made up her mind, she put down her knife and fork, stood up, and went back to her room.


    Just as the servants were about to finish cleaning up the dishes, the door suddenly opened and a tall


    and young man appeared in front of them.

 Chapter 4: Is This My Husbands Decision

    Chapter 4: Is This My Husband''s Decision


    The servants looked at each other surprisingly for they had not been informed the man would present


    tonight.


    A housekeeper immediately greeted him.


    "Young master, have you eaten yet?"


    "No."


    Paul nced at the empty dining room, cing his coat on the hand of a maid.


    He looked at them with gentleness, but a closer look would help them find indifference hidden at the


    depth of his eyes.


    Before the maid reported what had happened tonight, Paul had walked upstairs.


    "There''s no need to prepare my meal." Paul went into his room and sat down when his phone rang.


    "Paul, are you home yet?" Nichs asked anxiously about Paul''s whereabouts on time.


    As Paul was listening, he turned on theputer.


    "Yes."


    The old man coughed and continued, "Be good to Amy and give me a great-grandson soon.¡¯¡¯


    Paul''s hand tapping on the keyboard paused.


    He spoke in a calm tone, "Grandpa, the Grand Group is currently on the rise, so I need to devote


    myself to the business.You promised me.I can follow your arrangement to marry her.As for the


    subsequent matters, I hope I can follow my n.Please don''t meddle in my affairs.¡¯¡¯


    Before his grandpa could answer, he hung up the phone.


    "Mr.Howard, what you asked for has arrived."


    A servant knocked on the room door and said respectfully.


    Paul stood up and took the paper from the servant.


    He waved her out of the room and then headed towards Amy''s room.


    ¡®¡®Why didn''t the womane out and greet me warmly as expected? It is weird¡±


    Seeing the ajar door, he frowned and pushed it open straight away.


    There was no one in thisrge bedroom.


    Judging from the thick mist on the ss of the bathroom where the sound of water came, Paul knew


    that she had been inside for a while.


    He closed the door and stepped to the huge floor-to-ceiling window.


    Half an hourter, Amy was still in the bathroom.


    Paul frowned as his patience was wearing thin.


    He turned around and intended to go out, but the bathroom door opened at this time.


    Amy walked out as she was drying her hair, surrounded by faint steam.


    His eyes with a look of alienation met her eyes tinged with surprise.


    They both froze on the same spot.


    Unlike when she saw him for the first time, this time she had a closer look at him and could see clearly


    his handsome features and angr face, finding him more brilliant than the bright light.


    ¡®¡®It''s him...Why is he in my room?¡¯¡¯ Amy didn''t know the identity of the man in front of her, but she


    guessed he was a member of the Howard Family, due to his intimidating aura and the fact that he could


    freely enter here.


    "Sir, may I help you?" She spoke with extreme caution.


    At that moment, Paul saw shock, bewilderment, and confusion in her eyes all instantly turning into


    calmness.


    She pretended to be calm.


    However, he could still discover a flicker of nervousness in her crystal-like eyes.


    Paul took a gentler nce at her.


    "She was indeed a girl who did not have much experience of the world? He pointed at a white paper


    and a pen on the table.¡±


    "Sign this."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Amy found it strange but didn''t say a word.


    She subconsciously took that contract and looked through it.


    It was an ordinary contract that defined the nature of her marriage with Paul: just a deal.


    They would get a divorce after two years.


    During these two years, she could spend as much money as she wanted and enjoy all the benefits that


    came with that identity on condition of her obedience.


    That was exactly what she had least expected.


    Actually, she was happy to get a divorce.


    With this contract, she had no worries.


    ¡®If it''s real, I can get rid of the Howard Family after two years and embark on a brand-new life shortly


    afterward: She didn''t care about thepensation conditions attached to the contract.


    She married into the Howard Family without the view to taking advantage of them.


    So eventually she would get nothing from the Howard Family when she left.


    ¡®¡®It''s only two years.But this is Paul''s intention to sign such a contract?¡¯¡¯ A little confused, Amy turned


    back to look at the man who had few words after entering, and she decided to double-check the


    contract.


    As Amy was scrutinizing the document, she posed a question.


    "Sir, is this my husband''s decision?"

 Chapter 5: Say Thank You to My Husband

    Chapter 5: Say Thank You to My Husband


    Paul froze, and there was a strange look on his face.


    He thought he was the only one who didn''t care about this marriage.


    To his surprise, this woman cared less than he did.


    Now she was his wife but she didn¡¯t even know what her husband looked like.


    Paul felt speechless and replied, "Yes."


    Amy nodded and wrote down her name.


    She had no doubts about the identity of this person.


    She only knew that her husband was a small potato in the Howard Family who had been being treated


    abroad.


    Stoniness was the norm in a great family.


    A man like him had been estranged from the power in his family.


    Now, the man in front of him looked vigorous, devoid of any sign of illness.


    His presence indicated he was powerful in this family.


    If this man were Paul, the Howard Family wouldn''t have agreed to her marriage with him.


    ¡®¡®He should be the secretary of my husband orrgely his cousin¡±


    The Howard Family had more than one boy in this generation, so she guessed from his look and


    behaviors that he might be Paul''s cousin.


    ¡®¡®I can tell by his indifference that he wants to have nothing to do with me.So there''s no need to ask


    anything more¡±


    While she was writing with her head lowered, her fair cheeks flushed due to the lingering hot steam


    shortly after the bath.


    Her long ck hair fell on one side, thus revealing her slender and fair neck.


    Paul tried his best to avert his eyes and look at the tabletop.


    Her handwriting was beautiful, and he could tell that she had put lots of effort into practicing the writing.


    Amy put down the pen and gave a smile.


    "Sir, please tell Paul that I will do as agreed.After two years, we''ll divorce and have nothing to do with


    each other.¡¯¡¯ She replied with determination.


    ¡®¡®What a strange woman...However, it may be for the best ¡° As Paul took the contract, he pulled out a


    ck card from his pocket.


    "Feel free to use it." Amy didn''t refuse it.


    She had nothing now, after all.


    Even her grandmother''s medical bills were afforded by the Turner Family who would change their mind


    at any time.


    Right now, she couldn''t afford to risk it.


    With this money, she could pay for the bills, so she would not be threatened by Myrna.


    She took the card and put it in her bag.


    "Say thank you to my husband for me."


    Paul raised his head, his gaze serene, and for the first time, he looked into the eyes of the woman


    whom he wasn''t willing to marry.


    After a short encounter, Amy did somewhat surprise him.


    He had seen many women who looked high-hearted in public but gave in to power secretly and strove


    for higher-status men at all costs.


    But Amy was different from them.


    She disdained pretense and was blind to the marriage restraint imposed by society on women as if she


    cared about nothing.


    "Is there anything else?"


    She intended to send him away.


    Paul then withdrew his eyes and turned to leave.


    Walking out of the room, Paul heard the door behind him shut with a bang, without hesitation.


    Paul felt confused and was in a daze for a while.


    ¡®¡®On my wedding night, I was expelled by my wife.What a joke¡­¡±


    He looked down and nced at the signature on the contract, cold light shining in his eyes.He headed


    downstairs.


    "Paul?"


    Holding a ss of milk, Laura saw him and showed excitement, but the expression disappeared in an


    instant.


    She took a nce at the upstairs, "You saw the woman, right? Paul, talk to grandpa, get his


    permission, and divorce her.I can''t stand her anymore!"


    Paul walked to the door and put his jacket on.


    "Brother!"


    Seeing that he ignored her, Laura followed up discontentedly and showed grievance on her face.


    "She''s your sister-inw."


    What he meant was that she deserved at least a hint of Laura''s respect.


    Laura froze.


    She couldn''t figure out what her brother was thinking about.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She had admired her brother since she was a child, and hoped that his wife was an excellent woman,


    not this unknownme girl.


    Paul didn''t cken his pace and went out straight.


    He had always been indifferent to everything and maintained calm and detached.


    Laura stomped back into the room, furious.


    "Damn Paul!"


    ¡®¡®He has been unconcerned about me since I was a child.Now he wants me to acknowledge a cheesy


    woman as my sister-in-w? No way! That woman must have said something to him¡±


    Unknowingly, Amy took another rap.

 Chapter 6: Pipe Dream

    Chapter 6: Pipe Dream


    The next morning, Amy sat at the table and saw Laura''s eyes were swollen.


    Even the concealer couldn''t even cover her deep dark circles.


    She asked politely, "Are you okay?"


    But Laura didn''t appreciate her care.


    "Mind your own business! I''m telling you, I will never take you as my sister-inw!"


    Hearing her words, Amy stopped talking and continued eating.


    After breakfast, the servants began to get busy, and the quiet mansion became slightly lively.


    Rachel sat on the sofa with a cup of tea in her hand.


    "Where are you going?"


    She couldn''t help asking when she saw Amy going out with a bag in her hand.


    "Mrs.Tache, I want to go to the hospital to visit my grandma."


    Rachel frowned and took a sip of tea.


    "Remember to take a shower when youe back.Don''t bring back the bad luck from the hospital.You


    are now a member of the Howard Family, so you have to always pay attention to your identity.Don''t do


    anything that will bring shame to the Howard Family.¡¯


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "I heard you hadn''t graduated yet.There are lots of men inthe school.Remember to stay away from


    those bad men."


    Indeed, Amy had not graduated now.


    The graduation ceremony was right in a week.


    She didn''t say anything after a while of hesitation.


    It was known to all that the atmosphere of her college was pretty good.


    But Rachel thought Amy was a meek, timid, and unassertive girl.


    Her prejudice against her could not be changed overnight.


    ¡®¡®So let it be.I can be free from much trouble ¡°


    Rachel was satisfied with Amy''s sensibleness, so she let the girl go.


    After leaving the gate, Amy felt relieved and took a taxi directly to the hospital.


    Because her grandma was so seriously ill, she couldn''t transfer her to another hospital to hide from the


    Turner Family.


    Shortly after Amy paid off all the medical bills, she was informed that her grandma could be transferred


    to a premium ward.


    The premium ward at the Imperial City Central Hospital was in short supply.


    Many people couldn''t get one even if they had arge sum of money.


    Soon, she figured out the reason.


    It was because of that ck card.


    Although she had known that the Howard Family was powerful, she had never thought that they could


    get special services in such a hospital.


    After getting her grandma settled, Amy stood near the bed and felt rxed.


    Her grandmother would recover soon only if she could get the right kidney.


    She stayed in the ward and watched her grandma for a while.


    As she was about to leave, her phone rang.


    It was Myrna¡¯s call.


    Amy didn''t pick it up but just looked at the flickering screen for a while.


    She thought that the phone caller was about to run out of patience, and then she answered the phone.


    "What the hell are you doing? What took you so long?" Myrna scolded her angrily.


    "What''s up?"


    "You have toe to see Mia more often.As you know, ordinary people can''t get ess to Howard''s


    house.It''s said that John Howard is yet married.If you meet him, you should say something good about


    your sister in front of him.If they can get married, we will take care of your grandmother, and you''ll also


    have someone apany you there..."


    Mia was Myrna''s biological daughter, young and beautiful, but extremely picky.


    Amy had known her thoughts before she finished speaking.


    Mia''s dating resume, quite literally, could be written in a thick book.


    Promiscuous though she was, she still wanted to find an excellent man to marry.


    The cousin of Paul, John Howard, was a handsome and famous yboy who had seen all kinds of


    beautiful women.


    So Amy didn''t want to y matchmaker between John and Mia.


    "Mrs.Becker, take a closer picture of the two.John, the rich boy, graduated from one of the world''s top


    universities, while Mia has never studied hard since high school.Will John choose Mia?"


    That outright remark made Myrna angry.


    However, she couldn''t refute it.


    A glint of viciousness shed in her eyes, she grasped the phone tightly.


    "Amy! How dare you talk to me like that? Do you want your grandmother to die right now?"


    "I just want you to wake up from your pipe dream.¡¯¡¯ Amy said coldly, "Even if the sons of arge family


    are not so good, they won''t marry a stupid woman.John will not like her, let alone Senior Mr.Howard"


    In the Howard Family, Nichs had absolute say in every decision.


    The woman he didn''t like couldn''t get into his mansion, let alone date his grandson.


    Myrna''s chest rose and fell rapidly.


    But she suppressed the anger after thinking of something.


    "You''ll return after two days, and I will talk to you in detail then."


    After hanging up the phone, Myrna immediately got through to the hospital, learning that Amy had


    changed the ward for her grandmother.


    ¡®¡®It turns out that she has got backed and wants to get rid of me.¡± Myrna sneered.


    Unfortunately, from the day she approached Amy.


    She was destined to be nothing but a stepping stone for the Turner Family, and she had no chance to


    fight against them.


    After hanging up the phone, Amy should go to Howard''s now, but she didn''t want to go back.


    She would rather stay in the street for a while longer.


    That ce was nothing but a magnificent cage for her.


    "Sir, that woman seems to be Mrs.Howard."


    In Bentley, Tim''s hands were holding the steering wheel.


    He was Paul''s assistant, so he naturally knew his newly married wife.


    There was a traffic ident ahead and the cars on the street stopped moving.


    Hearing this, Paul turned his head and saw her face.


    It was scorching heat outside.


    But she was sitting straight ina burning chair, looking absent-minded.


    No woman from arge family would be exposed to the scorching sun.


    They would choose to hold an umbre even for a short walk.


    She sat motionless there as if she could not feel the burning sun.


    Paul''s brow furrowed.


    His wife seemed to have a lot on her mind.


    He looked out of the translucent ss, no emotions in his eyes, for a while, and then looked away.


    He could see her expression while she could see nothing but the ck ss.


    "Sir, shall I invite her into the car?" The traffic started to flow, so Tim made a well-timed question.


    "No"


    Paul lowered his head and continued to look at the statement in his hand, looking dignified and


    unapproachable.


    Tim did not dare to say more, knowing that his boss was not satisfied with the marriage nned by his


    grandfather.


    Amy was startled by the ringing of her phone.


    Her heart fluttered at the sight of the unfamiliar number.


    "Excuse me, is this Miss Turner? You have passed the first selection.The first round of interviews will


    be held this afternoon.I hope you can attend on time."


    That was good news to Amy.


    She finally smiled and said, "Okay."


    Only after she rose to her feet did she feel a little dizzy because of having been exposed to the sun for


    so long.


    She checked her dressing and found it suitable for the interview.


    At this time, arge number of students graduated and hunted for jobs.


    She sent her resume to the Grand Groupst night.To her surprise, it gave her a response so quickly.

 Chapter 7: An Interview in the Grand Group

    Chapter 7: An Interview in the Grand Group


    Since Amy gave up further education, she had hunted for a job domestically.


    Her instructor had given her advice that she should try to go to argerpany.


    The best domesticpany was the Grand Group, known as the peak in the industry.


    So she sent her resume to thepany without hesitation.


    The Grand Group would screen out numerous unsuitable candidates every year.


    All those who got a position in thepany were the besting from every walk of life.


    Butpared with the Grand Group itself, people were more concerned about the stories of the boss


    of thepany.


    Back then, the domesticpanies were in turmoil, and several bosses were investigated and forced


    out of power due to policies issued by the government.


    In a time when everyone was at risk, the Grandpany took the opportunity to rise to the top.


    She had admired the boss of thepany for a long time and was also curious about him.


    The man in that position must be more cold-blooded, more sensible, more paranoid than ordinary


    people.


    To create a miracle like the Grand Group, the man must have remarkable abilities.


    After Amy got out of the car at the gate of the Grand Group, she looked up and found the main building


    was so high that she could hardly see all of it.


    Tim was looking through a copy of Amy''s resume in his office, his brow knitted.


    ¡®¡®Mrs.Howard wille to thepany.Does Mr.Howard know it?"


    ¡®¡¯If he doesn''t want to see her and I let her in.¡± He went to the next room with the resume after a while


    of hesitation.


    "Sir, Mrs.Howard ising here for an interview.This is her resume, Please take a look."


    Tim put the document in front of Paul.


    Thetter nced at it and saw the word "married" on the marriage status.


    His moving fingers paused for a moment.


    He had to admit that he was touched by the word.


    But he was a businessman and things like marriage were more a matter of weighing the pros and cons.


    He never thought he could fall in love with a woman.


    Love was a small part of his life and he had more things to do.


    "Just follow the process.¡±


    He pushed the document back, and his eyes rested on the electronic screen again.


    Tim walked to the door, peering at the man.


    He had been the assistant of the president for several years and had never seen any woman having a


    rtionship with him.


    Sometimes he even wondered what kind of woman would change him.


    But after waiting for so many years, he was always indifferent to anything.


    Tim noticed an eye-catching photo attached to the document.


    ¡®Maybe this girl?¡¯ Amy waited for a while in the room and followed a young woman to see the


    interviewers.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The interviewer provided Amy with a brief document: a description of two games.


    She knew it was a recentwsuit the Grand Group was going to file.


    "Amy, if these two parties were going to fight each other in the court, which party will win the case?"


    The Grand Group was engaged in a very wide range of businesses, of which game was just a small


    part.


    Thiswsuit had been talked about before, and everyone shared an idea that the Grand Group would


    lose.


    There were simrities in the models of the two games, and the game developed by the Grand Group


    came out two yearster.


    So it had got a weak case.


    If she couldn''t find a powerful argument to defeat the defense, the inaction of the Grand Group meant


    that it copied the game developed by the otherpany.


    It was the Grand Group that could raise such a nice question.


    With an elegant smile, Amy nced at the file for a while and replied unhurriedly, "Game Protection


    Law only protects the game code program, it does not protect the game rule and the game mode.A


    company with such arge scale must have avoided the illegal problem about the game mode before it


    released the game."


    There was a sh of surprise on the interviewer''s face.


    Although what Amy said was brief, she could not have found such a counterpoint if she hadn''t studied


    the Game Protection Act many times.


    He showed a genuine smile to her.


    "You''re excellent, but I''m a little confused as to why you wouldn''t go to aw firm bute to our


    company''s legal department."


    "Well,"


    Amy replied, "The legal department of the Grand Group is equipped with so many talents that they can


    win every suit, so I hope to join them to learn more.¡±


    The interviewer raised a smile and he then stood up.


    "Congrattions! You are hired"


    "Thanks."


    Amy raised an eyebrow.


    ¡®¡®The Grand Group is indeed different from otherpanies¡±


    After discussing her working schedule with the personnel director, she went out and took a taxi to


    Howard''s house.


    Just as she stepped into the house, she heard Laura''s voice from behind her.


    "Stop!"


    Laura walked up quickly to her in a few steps, her gaze full of smugness.


    ¡®¡®Amy, have a guess what have I done today?"

 Chapter 8: Her Mothers Bracelet

    Chapter 8: Her Mother''s Bracelet


    Holding a new bag, she raised her eyebrows proudly.


    "I pped your shameless sister.How dare she want the bag I like? Does she really think she is super


    awesome since you married into the Howard Family? Next time I see her, I''ll beat her up again!"


    But in fact, it was because Mia insulted Paul. that she got angry and pped her.


    Amy''s eyebrows turned up.


    ''Mia?¡¯ "Amy, I''m telling you, if you don''t divorce my brother, I''ll have someone bully that stupid Mia


    every day!"


    Laura viciously let out a threat and entered the hall happily.


    She didn''t notice Amy''s raised eyebrows.


    She agreed with Laura''s words.


    Mia was indeed shameless and stupid.


    At such a young age, she was evil and wily.


    "She deserves it¡± Rachel, who was sitting on the sofa, saw theming back one after the other and


    frowned.


    "Go and take a bath."


    Amy turned around and went to the second floor.


    She didn''te down until dinner.


    At the Turner''s house.


    Ever since Mia got home in the afternoon, she had been upstairs throwing a tantrum, and all the


    cosmetics on her dresser had been dashed violently against the floor.


    The red mark of Laura''s hand showed inly on her face.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Mia."


    Myrna knocked on the door and came in to see the scene in the room.


    She didn''t me Mia but took her hand.


    "She is the daughter of the Howard Family.You''re no match for her! Don''t be aggrieved.Now that Amy


    has married into the Howard Family, I''ll let her y matchmaker for you and John.If you can marry


    John, Laura won''t dare do anything to you and will listen to you one day:"


    Mia paused, and when she thought of Laura''s words, she felt even more ashamed.


    "What can you expect from that useless woman? She''s just a nerd! What a waste for her to have that


    beautiful face! Laura despises her.I don''t think she is living a good life there.She is useless, okay?"


    Mia felt aggrieved, tears falling from her eyes.


    Myrna smiled.


    "Anyway, she is a member of the Howard Family.She will have a chance to meet John.Mia, I will help


    you get the best.Rest assured.You''re so excellent that you can marry any man.¡¯


    But at this time, Mia thought of the man she had met that day, her face reddening and her hands


    clenched.


    ''I don''t know who he is, but he is indeed impressively handsome.Will I see him again in the future?"


    When Myrna saw her like that, her face instantly sank.


    "Do you have a crush on someone? Our target can only be John."


    ¡° Mom!" Mia flushed and she bowed her head slightly, "I''ve only met him once."


    "Mia, you know, don''t even think about any other man except John."


    Mia bit her lip and held back her retort.


    ¡®¡®But that man is so handsome.Although I don''t know who he is, I''m sure I will meet him again one day¡±


    Myrna patted her head and sighed, "If you like him because he''s good-looking, John is also


    handsome.Being his wife is the best choice for you.You can do whatever you want after marrying him."


    Mia didn''t say anything.


    She had a feeling that she seemed to like that man extraordinarily who was different from others.


    She only met him once, but still couldn''t stop missing him.


    "I got it, Mom."


    She replied perfunctorily.


    She was still thinking about the man''s charming face, and she didn''t even care much about the p


    mark on her face.


    It was a tradition for married daughters to return to their own families to visit their parents with their


    husbands.


    However, no one cared about the marriage or Amy''s return.


    She hadn''t seen her nominal husband since the marriage.


    The underlings of the Howard Family didn''t mention it either, and everyone treated her coldly.


    Amy didn''t care.


    It was just a two-year contractual rtionship anyway.


    In addition, her nominal husband had given her a ck card, and she didn''t need to ask for more.


    She didn''t want to go back to the Turner House, but her grandmother was still in the hospital.


    To avoid unnecessary trouble, she still had to deal with her ¡®family¡¯.


    Just as she reached the door of the Turner''s house, she heard Mia''s voiceing from inside.


    "Dad, you won''t me me for giving away the bracelet, will you? It''s a dead person''s stuff anyway.


    It''ll bring bad luck if we leave it in our house.¡¯ "Who did you give it to?"


    "Well, it''s just a bracelet.Can''t you give it up because it belongs to your ex-wife? Didn''t you im you


    didn''t care about that woman?"


    "Mia!"


    Myrna said coldly.


    Hearing this, Amy stopped.


    Her grandma had said that her mother had always worn a bracelet on her hand, which was important to


    her.


    But after falling in love with Jack, her mother pawned that bracelet.


    Ironically, the Turner Family started its business with that bracelet.


    Although they bought it backter, Jack gave that bracelet to Mia without any guilt who even sent it to


    others.


    Amy felt heartache as if ice pieces had been sttered on her heart.


    Her eyes were filled with hatred.


    She never resented others, but their shamelessness almost drive her up the wall.


    "Miss Turner, you''re back.¡¯¡¯ The maid finally saw her and called out softly, which drew the attention of


    the people sitting on the couch.


    "Oh, Mrs.Howard has returned."


    Mia was just reprimanded by Myrna and was in a bad mood at this time.


    Amy''s appearance even got her more furious.


    "Why are you back alone? Where is your impotent husband? It''s said that he has been recuperating


    abroad and hasn''t shown up for many years.Has he been dead?"


    Mia smiled, with smugness climbing onto the corners of her eyes.


    She really hated Amy.


    Amy''s mother was a great beauty, so Amy looked beautiful, too.


    She was jealous.


    There was no shortage of beautiful women in Imperial City.


    A woman who was randomly selected from the upper ss would outshine the average person greatly.


    But the extremely beautiful women were in the minority, and back then, Amy''s mother, Grace, was


    counted as one.


    She was a third-rate actor.


    She did everything for her husband, Amy''s father, Jack.


    Whenever Jack attended social engagements, he would bring her with him.


    He traded her beauty for countless cooperation chances.


    Grace was so beautiful that others couldn''t help but adore her.


    That ycar,izens chose the most beautiful goddess in the entertainment circle.


    Grace, who did not have any masterpieces, beat those popr movie queens and became the winner.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t get herself out of love.


    When she fell in love with Jack, she didn''t look beautiful anymore, like a withered flower.


    A loud sound suddenly rang out in the house.


    Mia covered her face, looking at Amy in disbelief.


    "How dare you p me?"

 Chapter 9: Just Want to Bleed Me Dry

    Chapter 9: Just Want to Bleed Me Dry


    "Why?"


    Amy rubbed her hand and smiled, "If Nichs hears it, have a guess, how will he deal with the Turner


    Family? Even if my husband is seriously ill, he''s still a member of the Howard Family.Insulting him


    means insulting his whole family.Mia, I thought you should have learned a lesson from Miss Howard''s


    p, but you are still so stupid!"


    Mia''s face twisted in hatred and disgrace.


    "Amy! You b*tch!"


    As she made a move to fight back, Jack''s voice came from behind her.


    "Enough!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Mia turned around and looked at her father in disbelief.


    ''I am being bullied by such a lowly girl.How could you ask me to stop?"


    Jack forced a smile with a gloomy look.


    "Amy, did you meet Nichs?"


    Nichs was in a supetive position, and almost no one had met him.


    The fact that Amy could meet him meant that she had her ce in the Howard Family.


    As long as he epted her, Amy''s identity as a member of the Howard Family would be useful.


    Amy nced at him coldly, not denying it.


    Jack was ecstatic.


    ¡®It seems that this girl has hooked up with Nichs.


    At the thought of this, Jack suddenly became kinder to Amy and stared at Mia.


    "Amy, sit over here.I have something to tell you."


    Mia cried in aggravation, and Mia''s brother,n, who was sitting on the sofa, couldn''t hold back his


    anger anymore.


    "Dad, Mia was pped by Amy! Why are you still kind to her?"n couldn''t help ncing at Amy.


    He hadn''t met Amy before.


    He didn''t expect this girl to have such a good appearance.


    She was so attractive even if she didn''t do anything.


    She tickled his fancy and he gazed at thedy with yearning.


    "What a shame that such a beautiful woman married an impotent man.Actually, I can offer a helping


    hand¡¯¡¯n was an uneducated bastard who had always had women around him.


    When he got tired of a girl, he immediately looked for a new one.


    To his surprise, he was fascinated by her immediately for Amy was the most beautiful one he had ever


    met.


    "It was her fault." Jack was biased toward Amy.


    Compared to the Howard Family, Whatever anguish his daughter suffered was nothing.


    Myrna sat on the sofa in silence.


    She had long known that profit was the most important thing for him.


    He once loved Grace, but he could watch her being raped by others, only because her stunning beauty


    could be turned into money.


    The indifferent man had always been taking advantage of her daughter just for his purpose, so Myrna


    had prepared well for her daughter.


    If Amy had really met Nichs, the p was not a big deal.


    "Mia,e here.¡¯¡¯ Myrna looked distressed for her.


    Resentful as hell, Mia covered her face and walked over in aggravation.


    Amy raised her eyebrows.


    Sometimes she admired Myrna for her toughness.


    "Since you know Nichs, you should also know John.Do you remember what I saidst time?"


    Myrna rubbed Mia''s head and said to Amy with a sneer.


    As long as Mia married into the Howard Family, they would have something to fall back on.


    She couldn''t rely on her husband, or her son.


    The Howard Family was the best option right now.


    "John has been back from abroad.He always goes to Winsome Bar.¡¯ Amy ruffled her hair.


    That was what she had heard from Laura.


    A hint of suspicion shed across Myrna''s eyes.


    Her brows knitted.Amy has really been epted by Nichs?


    "Keep me posted on John''s whereabouts."


    Myrna wanted to let Mia marry John, no matter what it cost!


    "Well, Amy, I knew you could do it.You are born to be spoiled by men.Paul is a disabled man who is


    about to die.When he''s gone, you can marry someone else, and I''ll definitely find a good husband for


    you then." Jack was a little excited.


    He hadn''t held much hope for Amy.


    Amy didn''t like to hear anything bad about Paul.


    After all, he was her nominal husband.


    Jack never missed any opportunity to bleed her dry.


    If Paul really died, she would definitely be thrown out.


    The so-called good husband Jack mentioned must be those fatty old directors who were involved in


    business with the Turner Family.


    Mia sneered, feeling more resentful.


    Seeing his father''s attitude towards Amy, she clenched her fists.


    Suddenly, she noticed thatn had put something in the tea Amy was drinking and smiled wickedly.


    With his identity, he had got many women over the years.


    Jack had med him for his behaviors, but it didn''t work.


    So, he just left him alone.


    If it weren''t because Jack had the only son, he would have banished him long ago.


    They didn''t share a wonderful meal.


    Myrna had been asking Amy, trying to know the rtionship between her and Nichs, but she beat


    around the bush and avoided them skillfully.


    "I''ve asked someone to take care of your grandmother.No one will disturb her.Later on, Mia will follow


    you back to visit the Howard Family-¡¯ Myrna said casually, but the threat in her words was distinct.


    Amy''s hand holding the chopsticks stiffened.


    She hid the coldness in her eyes.


    "Mia and Laura just had a fought, and Laura said that she would beat her up once she saw her


    again.So if she really wants to make a fool of herself, I won''t stop her.¡±


    "Amy!"


    Myrna mmed the bowl on the table.


    In the tense atmosphere, no one but Mia noticedn''s secret movements.


    "Mrs.Becker, that¡¯s what Laura said.You know that Laura hated me.If I bring Mia over, you should know


    what will happen to her.If you can afford to lose face, I can take her back now.¡¯ After hearing that,


    Myrna was so angry that she raised her hand and was about to p her.


    "Alright!"


    Jack finally spoke, "Now that we know John''s whereabouts, Mia could often go to Winsome Bar.There


    is no need for her to visit the Howard Family.¡¯ Myrna''s face paled.


    "Now you''re helping her.Are you still unable to forget Grace? Jack, don''t forget that I was the one who


    apanied you all these years.I know you still keep her photos! I just don''t want to make too much of


    a scene.¡¯


    ¡®¡®Can lose to anyone in my life except Grace!¡±

 Chapter 10: Ive Been Waiting for You

    Chapter 10: I''ve Been Waiting for You


    Jack looked bad.


    ¡®¡¯Grace has long been dead.What''s the point of mentioning her when having a meal? She is indeed


    good-looking, but she is too stupid! When she could no longer bring more benefits, of course, she


    would be abandoned:¡±


    But at this moment, in front of Amy, he couldn''t show his real feelings.


    "Myrna, there is a limit to my patience.¡¯ He gritted his teeth and said in a threatening tone.


    Myrna pursed her lips and didn''t dare to speak again.


    Amy''s eyes narrowed.


    She had thought that the couple had a good rtionship, but in fact, that was just fake.


    ¡®It is much easier to deal with them: The Turner Family started its business with the money of the


    pawned bracelet.


    Her mother deserved a share of thepany, and she couldn''t let these people take her mother''s


    money away.


    She was about to speak when she felt something wrong with her body.


    A wave of heat quickly spread throughout her body, making her a little feeble.


    She shut up and barely finished her meal.


    She was no longer in the mood to continue the standoff with them.


    "Amy, remember to say more good things for us in front of Nichs.Take this card.There are forty


    thousand dors in it."


    Knowing that Amy was still useful, Jack didn''t mind ying a kind father.


    She got a ck card from the Howard Family, but only a card of forty thousand dors from her own


    family.


    It was obvious which family was richer.


    She took the card since it was only the beginning of her revenge.


    Amy then tried her best to push open the living room door and left.


    When she was about to get into the car, he pushed her and followed in.


    "What are you doing?"


    Amy was bumped into her head.


    She felt that she lost all her strength.


    She turned around to see the man.


    A trace of panic shed across her face.


    The driver didn''t dare to stop or offendn because he knew this man was the son of the Turner Family.


    "Amy, I didn''t expect your skin to be so fair.What do you think I want to do?"


    Amy was disgusted with goosebumps.


    She decisively pulled out the anti-pepper spray from her bag and sprayed it towardsn''s eyes.


    "Ah!!!"


    Amy took the opportunity to open the car door and kick him out.


    Seeingn fall to the ground and roll around, she gritted her teeth and mmed the car door shut,


    shivering.


    The driver waspletely shocked.


    With fear, he said, "It''s none of my business.If something happens to him, you''re to me.¡¯


    "Shut up!"


    Amy''s face was filled with impatience and her breath sounded a little heavier.


    Seeingn¡¯s impatient look, she knew that she had been drugged.


    It was said thatn was not afraid of anything.


    As long as the woman was pretty, he would try every way to get her.


    But she didn''t expect that he would drug her.


    If she returned now, she might be misunderstood by Rachel in some way.


    Then she couldn''t exin it clearly.


    "Pull over there.Don''t worry.Even if something happens ton, they will onlye to me."


    Her nails were sunk into her palms not to let the driver see that something was wrong with her.


    The driver nodded in panic and drove across another intersection before letting Amy off.


    When she got out of the car, she fell straight to the ground.


    The driver immediately drove the car away without even charging her money.


    Something inside her body kept rampaging.


    She stood up with a flushed face and stumbled.


    Her palm was covered in blood, and the blood dripped down her fingers to the ground.


    As she stumbled, a car suddenly pulled up beside her.


    Tim got out and opened the door for her.


    "Miss Turner, get in, please."


    Amy was stiff and the drug clouded her mind.


    She couldn''t even see the man''s face clearly.


    Paul in the car noticed her bleeding palm at a nce and frowned, but didn''t get out of the car.


    Amy bit her tongue fiercely.


    The intense tingling sensation woke her up.


    She held onto the car door and stumbled into it.


    Tim could see that something was wrong with her, but he couldn''t say anything since his boss didn''t


    speak.


    Paul looked out of the window.


    He had a nice side face, like the maninher memory.


    Amy looked at him for a while and couldn''t move her eyes away.


    Her eyes went red.


    Bitterness, sourness, and other emotions stirred in her heart.


    There was a man who swore to protect her.


    But it was because of him that she suffered a lot.


    Paul frowned slightly.


    He suddenly grabbed her hand and pursed his lips when he saw her badly injured hand.


    Amy''s mind got clouded again, and she couldn''t tell if it was a dream.


    "Don''t move.¡¯ Paul''s voice was cold as he opened the medical kit and quietly disinfected her wounds


    with his head down.


    It was the first time Amy had seen such a man, gentle yet indifferent.


    Paul bandaged her hand and reached out to touch her red face.


    "Tim, go to Shallow Bay.¡¯ Shallow Bay was where Paul lived.


    It was the most luxurious vi in Imperial City.


    Tim drove the car in silence, asionally ncing in the rearview mirror to see what was going on


    behind him.


    Amy tugged at her cor, looked nkly at the man in front of her, and a momentter, she looked


    quietly down at her hand and smiled.


    She wasn''t in her right mind right now and had no idea what she was doing.


    The car stopped at Shallow Bay, and Paul got out of the car, frowning at the woman cowering in the


    corner.


    "Get off"


    His look was cold.


    He was not that patient.


    Amy got up in a daze and circled his neck.


    Standing behind them, Tim was shocked.


    This was the first time his boss had been hugged by a woman.


    Paul''s body was tense.


    He raised his hand and tried to rip her off.


    Amy circled him tightly with all her strength as if she was afraid he would Icave her.


    Paul looked green and finally lifted her, striding towards the door.


    Tim followed, feeling he was in his dream.


    ¡®This must be a hallucination.


    "Tim, go call a doctor¡¯ After putting her on the bed, Paul took her hands off from his neck.


    Her temperature was abnormal and her cheeks were strangely pink, so he preferred to pass over her


    behaviors.


    Tim contacted the doctor right away.He didn''t dare enter the house.


    God knew what was going on inthe room right now.


    As a qualified assistant, he just needed to stand outside the door.


    Inside the room, Paul''s sleeve was being pulled by Amy, who looked like a pitiful puppy.


    "I knew you''de back for me.I''ve been waiting for you."


    "I looked everywhere for you that night in the pouring rain, and I thought I''d never see you again in my


    life." Amy said, pulling him over, "You seem to be older."


    Paul didn''t want to figure out whom she was mumbling about.


    Amy hugged him with satisfaction and pulled him to her by his tie.


    Paul''s face sank and he was about to speak when a warm thing suddenly covered his lips.His pupils


    shrank and he was stunned there, unable to move.

 Chapter 11: Be My Gigolo

    Chapter 11: Be My Gigolo


    Seemingly not content with just a kiss, Amy sniffed at his face like a puppy.


    Paul narrowed his eyes at her.


    Her cheeks were blushing and her cherry-red mouth looked like a peony flower.


    ¡®She is indeed fascinating¡± He got up, pushed her away, and went to the bathroom to fill the bathtub


    with cold water.


    Amy was silly smiling on the bed.


    Seeing hee back, she opened her arms.


    Paul was silent and picked her up, heading for the bathroom.


    "Has anyone ever said you''re good-looking? I am deeply attracted to you."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He was handsome indeed, and even if he was penniless, there were plenty of women willing to do


    anything for him.


    Paul was used to hearing this kind of praise.


    He walked over to the tub and threw her straight into the cold water.


    The bone-piercing coldness infiltrated into her fiery body.


    Amy instantly screamed, cowering and shivering as she nced at him.


    "Have you sobered up?"


    Paul''s voice was cold, making Amy shiver.


    She did not speak, feeling quite ufortable.


    Paul bent over and lifted her.


    But the moment he hugged her, she circled his neck again.


    "Do you want to be my gigolo? I''m serious.My husband just gave me a ck card.I think it should be


    enough to support you.¡¯ Her head kept rubbing against his chest as she said.


    Paul pursed his lips.


    He loosened his hands, and Amy fell back into the cold water.


    He then strode out.


    His shirt was also soaked by the sttered water.


    "Sir, the doctor is here."


    Tim said cautiously from outside the door, after all, this was the first woman to set foot in here and to


    share a room with his president.


    He didn''t dare to bother them.


    Paul put on clean clothes and opened the door.


    Tim withdrew his curious gaze and bowed his head respectfully.


    "Make a bowl of ginger soup and ask the doctor to go back."


    Seeing him dressed in a new shirt, Tim was imagining what had happened to him.


    ¡®One will usually take a shower and wear new clothes after having sex¡±


    "Yes, sir"


    With a smile on his face, he left excitedly.


    ¡®¡¯The president has finally got a woman.Hooray!¡¯¡¯ Paul didn''t care what he was thinking.


    He went to the study next door and started a video conference.


    Half an hourter, Tim knocked on the door, saying that the ginger soup was ready.


    Paul got up to get some cold medicine and entered his bedroom.


    The bathroom was silent, and Amy seemed to havee to her senses.


    She stood up, shivering.


    She recalled what she had just done and instantly felt so ashamed that she wanted to dig ahole to hide


    in.


    "Come out if you are sober.¡¯


    ¡®¡®This man is my husband''s brother.I said that I wanted to support him with my husband''s card? I must


    have been insane!¡¯¡¯


    ¡®I wish that time would go back¡±


    "Do you want me to invite you out?"


    Paul''s voice came from the room again, this time with some anger.


    Amy shuddered.


    ¡®¡®If Rachel discovers I''m staying in the house of Paul''s brother, she will think I''m discrediting the Howard


    Family¡±


    She dared not imagine how miserable her life would be from tonight on.


    "Amy, I don''t wanna say it for the third time."


    Paul was already on the verge of fury.


    Amy was startled by his words.


    Probably because she had just done something wrong.


    she felt quite sorry for her husband at the moment.


    She walked slowly to the door and nced at him.


    "I''m sorry.I was not sober.Please forget the words I said."


    No matter how eloquent she was, she stuttered now.


    Paul rubbed his brow, feeling a little surprised that he hadn''t thrown her out by now.


    Amy was drenched.


    The wet clothes clung to her body so that her figure could be seen clearly.


    Seeing her being like this, Paul looked away.


    "Take the ginger soup and the medicine.¡¯ Amy stiffened and saw a bowl of ginger soup and medicine


    next to her.


    She subconsciously shook her head and walked towards the door.


    "I''m going back.It must bete now."


    Rachel was waiting to get something against her.


    If she went back toote, she would be kicked out of the Howard Family tomorrow.


    It had to be admitted that she needed the support of the Howard Family now, even if she wasn''t treated


    well there.


    "Are you sure you want to go back like this?" Paul''s voice sounded freezing cold.


    Amy instantly looked down to check what she was wearing.


    When she saw something light pink, her face flushed.


    She then turned around and went back into the bathroom, closing the door! She leaned against the


    door and gasped for air, feeling so ashamed.


    She nced in the mirror and realized that her clothes were almost transparent.


    Amy squatted down, hugging her legs.


    ¡®''l couldn''t stay here all night¡± She pulled out her phone and tried to get a friend to send her clothes


    over, but she didn¡¯t know where she was.


    Outside the door, Paul slightly looked down and found the ginger soup and the medicine hadn''t been


    taken yet, gloominess getting intenser at the bottom of his eyes.


    He bent over, pulled a key out of a drawer next to him, and opened the bathroom door.


    Amy was leaning against the door, but with such a push, she almost fell.


    She quickly pulled a bath towel from the shelf and draped it over her body.


    Paul''s pupils shrank.


    That was his bath towel, and he didn''t like others touching his things.


    He''s got this fixation with cleanliness.


    His blood was boiling and his anger was on the verge of venting.


    "Sir, I''m sorry"Amy could only apologize with her head down.


    Her hair was still dripping, making her look quite embarrassed.


    Inexplicably, Paul''s anger just died down.


    "Come out and take your ginger soup and medicine.You may sleep here tonight.¡¯ Amy didn''t refuse this


    time.


    She only feared that Rachel would get even angrier when she went back like this.


    She took the ginger soup and the medicine and observed theyout of the room.


    The whole room was in a style of dark gray.


    The huge floor-to-ceiling windows were facing the east, and the lights of the whole city could be seen.


    Probably because it was far away from downtown, all the noise couldn''t spread here.


    Only silence was with her.


    A knock sounded on the door, and Paul went to open it.


    Tim stood outside the door and handed a bag with a set of women''s clothes in it respectfully, "Sir, these


    are Mrs.Howard''s clothes."


    Paul took the bag and nodded.


    He ced it in front of Amy.


    "Put them on."


    Amy paused, feeling warm in her heart.


    ¡®¡®This man is so considerate¡±

 Chapter 12: We should Keep Our Distance

    Chapter 12: We should Keep Our Distance


    She hung her head and took it with a "thank you", but her face instantly blushed when she saw the bra


    in it.


    Without speaking, Paul pointed at the bathroom.


    Amy went inside and took off her wet clothes.


    The clothes fit well and the fabric was very nice, soft and cool, probably not cheap.


    She had heard of the brand of the bra.


    It was an international brand, and the one Paul gave her was about three thousand bucks.


    She had made a lot of money in college, but she spent all of it on her grandmother.


    Luckily, Jack had given her 40,000 dors.


    She didn''t know if it would be enough to buy this outfit.


    After putting them on, she took a deep breath and collect herself to avoid further misbehavior.


    When she opened the door, Paul was still outside.


    He held a cup of coffee and flipped through the documents in his hand with his head down.


    "Sir ¡® Amy called out.


    Paul raised his head.


    His gaze lingered on her for a moment and continued to read the documents in his hand.


    Amy was a little embarrassed.


    Luckily, she saw her bag nearby.


    It seemed that he had brought it in.


    ¡®He is a cold yet nice man¡± She sighed in relief and took the card out of her bag.


    "Here''s forty thousand.I don''t know if it''s enough to buy the suit.Thank you for your help."


    She said it with sincerity, cing the card on the bed.


    "Take it away.¡¯¡¯ Paul closed the paperwork and looked at her.


    Amy blushed again.


    She knew he was not short of money, but she only had that much.


    That ck card was given by her husband.


    It would not be appropriate for her to give it to him.


    "If it''s not enough.I''ll make it up to youter.I don''t know how much the suit costs.I''ll give you the rest in


    the future."


    She had been hired by the Grand Group and could make up for it when she got paid.


    Paul''s eyes were deep and dark.


    Somehow, he chuckled.


    "Tim," he called out.


    Tim, who was standing outside the door, entered in a hurry.


    "Lead her to her room.¡¯ Tim nodded and made a gesture of invitation towards Amy.


    Amy bit her lips in confusion.She followed Tim to the next room.


    "You may rest here tonight."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Tim was kind and polite to her.


    Amy took a look at the room.


    It was simr to the man''s room, all in a low luxury style.


    It didn''t seem that there was a hostess here.


    She thanked Tim, then closed the door and sat on the bed.


    ¡®If I don''t go home tonight, Rachel won''t let me go¡± Amy was upset and was just about to lie down to


    rest when she heard a woman''s voice from outside the door.


    Awoman who wasn''t supposed to be here.


    "Brother! I heard you brought a woman back.Did you decide to dump that stupid vige girl?" Laura''s


    voice was excited.


    Knowing that her brother had brought a woman back, she immediately drove over.


    Amy''s heart instantly clenched.


    ¡®Laura?¡¯


    ¡®If she knows that I''m here, I won''t live a happy life in the future¡± Amypletely lost all her sleepiness.


    She didn''t even hear exactly what Laura said.


    Just upon hearing her voice, she became panicked.


    "Brother, say something.Open the door.The bodyguard at the door told me everything.If you don''t say


    anything, I''ll find that woman.If she is nice, I''ll go home and throw that silly girl out!"


    Laura''s footsteps sounded in the hallway.


    It seemed that she wasing to Amy''s room.


    Amy was so scared that her heart was shaking.


    She couldn''t go out now, or she would meet Laura.


    Her mind went nk.


    Then she went to the window in a panic.


    It was about two stories above the ground, so even if she jumped, she would only be injured at most.


    "Laura.Paul''s voice sounded outside, but Laura was already standing at the door of Amy''s room,


    raising her eyebrowscently.


    "She is there, isn''t she? I''d like to see which beautiful woman can let you hide like this."


    Before Paul could stop her, the door had been opened.


    It turned out that Amy had forgotten to close it.


    "Huh?"


    Laura looked around the room, seeing no one at all.


    She opened the closet in disbelief and checked the bathroom, but still found no one.


    "It''s weird.I heard that there was a woman here."


    Paul then entered the room and frowned when he saw her checking around.


    "Get out"


    He stared at Laura with some anger in his eyes.


    Laura swallowed and said, "I''m just curious about who that woman is.Why are you so serious? Are you


    going to beat me up?"


    She had been spoiled since she was a child, and had never experienced such aggression, so when


    she saw Paul looking at herself angrily, her eyes instantly turned red.


    Paul walked into the room.


    When noticing the open window, he lowered his head to hide the cold light under his eyes.


    Laura was still sobbing.


    "I''ll have Tim take you back."


    Laura instantly became excited, but when she met his eyes, all the anger disappeared.


    "Oh."


    A glint of happiness shed across Tim''s eyes as he led Laura downstairs.


    Tim stood there for a moment and walked towards the window.


    He sighed, very softly.


    There was aplicated feeling spreading in his heart that he had never had since he was born.


    He went to the outside and called out softly, "Amy:"


    There was a rustle in the grass next to him, and Amy poked her head out, with several leaves in her


    hair.


    She limped out.


    "Are you that afraid of her?"


    He''d heard about her excellent interview, so he had thought she should be brave and confident.


    "She''s thedy of the Howard Family, the apple in her parents¡¯ eyes.I just married her brother, so if she


    knew I was sleeping here, she''d punish me severely.¡¯ Amy sprained her ankle when she jumped down.


    She was relieved to know that Laura had gone.


    The first thing she had to learn in the Howard Family was to know the time of day.


    Paul nced at her crippled foot and reached out his hand, "Hold me."


    Unexpectedly, Amy took a big step backward and was a bit terrified.


    "Sir, now that you are a member of the Howard Family, you should know that I am married.I stay here


    tonight because I have no other choice.We should keep our distance.I don''t want to be gossiped about


    or betray my husband."


    ¡®¡®Stupid girl, you still don''t know that I''m your husband?¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 13: Misunderstanding

    Chapter 13: Misunderstanding


    She limped away from Paul.


    Paul looked at her back with his lips bitten.


    Amy walked for a while and suddenly turned to look at him.


    Under the warm yellow light, Paul had no emotion at all in his eyes.


    "Laura called you elder brother.I wonder Who''s older, you or my husband?"


    When Amy asked about his age, she felt that the atmosphere was subtle.


    ¡®¡®I must have been out of my mind tonight to ask such a silly question¡±


    Hearing Amy''s sudden question, Paul was sort of amused.


    A sh of joy appeared in his eyes, and his lips curled into a half- smile.


    "We''re the same age."


    He stepped forward but did not help her anymore as she told Amy limped beside him and they entered


    the living room.


    The doctor who had just arrived had been sent back, and Paul ordered the servant to bring her a bottle


    of medicinal liquor.


    "Thank you, sir.¡¯¡¯ Amy didn''t know how many times she had said the words tonight.


    Paul did not stay in the living room and went upstairs.


    He was very disciplined and never slept past eleven.


    It was already time to bed.


    After rubbing her ankle with the liquor Amy limped back to her bedroom.


    As soon as shey down, her phone received a new message from Vera, her friend.


    With so many strange things happening tonight, Amy needed to talk to somebody.


    "So you''re not at the Howard family tonight? Does Mrs.Tache know these? I''m so worried about you."


    Amy sighed as she typed fast on the phone screen.


    "I don''t want to.She won''t forgive me if I go back now.You cannot imagine how unlucky I am tonight.I''ll


    talk to you in detailter when I get back to school."


    The graduation ceremony was approaching, so they would meet soon at the ceremony.


    Afterforting her for a while, Vera then ended the conversation.


    Amy fell asleep peacefully.


    The next morning, when Amy woke up, it was already ten o''clock.


    She checked her phone and found it had been bombarded by so many calls from the Howard family.


    She was rather flustered.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Last night, Amy felt as if her body was burning.


    she was so ufortable that she couldn''t fall asleep.


    Because Amy was too embarrassed to bother others, she kept enduring the pain.


    Due to the overnight''s tiredness, she was not fast asleep until early in the morning and did not hear the


    phone ring at all.


    Amy hurriedly put on her original clothes that were already dry.


    She realized that Paul was not in the vi, so she told the servant and rushed back to the Howard


    family hurriedly.


    At this time, the Howard family was in a depression.


    Mrs.Tache sat on the sofa with a gloomy expression, trying not to lose her temper.


    As soon as Amy stepped into the house, she felt that a pair of stern eyes were staring at her.


    Mrs.Tache''s gaze was so ruthless that she was going to tear Amy to pieces.


    "Mrs.Tache."


    She called Mrs.Tache in a well-behaved manner, looking very obedient.


    Rachel''s expression was full of sarcasm, and her eyes were aze with fury.


    "Where did you gost night?"


    The mood in the room was subdued.


    Rachel had been in the Howard family for so long, so she already had the temperament of a superior.


    Amy seemed out of breath.


    "I went to my friend''s home.I identally got wetst night and had a fever, so I have to rest at her


    home.¡¯ Fortunately, before she came back, she had already told Vera.


    If Mrs.Tache didn''t believe her, she could call Vera now to seek confirmation.


    "Your friend''s home?" Rachel stood up, and there was anger in her eyes.


    "Amy, do you remember the day you got married?"


    "I warned you not to embarrass the Howard family! Not only did you betray my son, but also you


    learned to lie now! "


    If it weren''t for her good upbringing, Rachel would have pped Amy directly.


    Amy was not good enough to marry her son, but now she was seducing other men.


    Rachel only felt anger in her heart.


    She could not bottle it up now.


    Amy pinched her lips.


    "Who told Mrs.Tache the news? Laura?¡¯¡¯ But Laura didn''t even  herst night.


    "Mrs.Tache, trust me.I didn''t betray Paull."


    "Kneel outside The yard! If I don''t ask you lo gel up, you have to keep kneeling!" Rachel was so angry


    that she interrupted Amy directly.


    Her chest heaved violently with anger.


    She wished she could tell Mr.Howard about it now and kick this shameless woman out.


    But Mr.Howard was still abroad.


    She had to wait for hising back, and then everything would be solved.


    Amy was calm.


    Rechel was in a rage.


    If she continued to argue, the punishment would not be as simple as kneeling.


    She got up and went to the courtyard.


    She fell to her knees with a big plop.


    She had a fever, and the sun was shining brightly above her head.


    The temperature on the te was even higher as if she was roasted like meat in the oven.


    She lowered her head and straightened her back.


    Rachcl sat inside the room.


    She gave Amy an impatient nce and directly left.


    She couldn''t be in a good mood until Amy was out of her sight.


    Amy had been kneeling for three hours ill she was almost blinded in the tough environment.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Laura returned home and was shocked to find her still kneeling with


    her body shaking.


    "Hey, are you okay? It seems you should get up now...Don''t die in the Howard Family:"


    It turned out that although this Miss Howard was a little arrogant, she was nol a vicious person.


    Amy did not speak.


    She had no strength to speak, and her mouth and throat were burning.


    Her knees were probably scalded.


    A stream of sweat slipped down her cheeks and the ground was wet with perspiration.


    When Laura noticed Amy''s pale face, she was shocked and immediately called Paul.


    "Paul, Amy was punished to kneel by mother.I heard from the servant that she had been kneeling for


    hours.¡¯¡¯


    While Laura was on the phone, she saw Amy fall down whose face was pale as she was dead.


    "Hey! Amy!"

 Chapter 14: I Will Explain It to Her

    Chapter 14: I Will Exin It to Her


    She was so scared that she held Amy up and dragged her into the living room.


    Paul frowned.


    He knew that it was what happenedst night that made his mother so furious and punish Amy without


    mercy.


    "Call 911 now.I''m still in a meeting and I''ll get home as soon as possible."


    Laura nodded and hurriedly called 911, feeding Amy some water with her trembling hands.


    ¡®Paul really didn''t care about Amy.


    The woman fainted but Paul still kept his mind on business: Laura inexplicably sympathized with Amy.


    After all, they were all women who were members of the Howard Family.


    When Amy woke up, she saw a snow-white ceiling, sheets, and curtains.


    She rubbed her head, pulled away from the cover, and was about to get out of bed.


    However, as soon as her feet touched the ground, a sense of dizziness came over and she almost felt


    she was blind.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She noticed her knees bandaged.


    "What are you doing? The doctor said you need to lie down and have arest."


    Laura was ying a game by the side.


    When she heard Amy had woken up, she looked up, appearing rxed as if she was not the nervous


    person who was caring about Amy.


    She put away her phone and took the bag beside her.


    "Since you''re awake, take good care of yourself.I have something else to do.I''m leaving now.¡¯ Laura


    had an appointment with her friend to go to the movies.


    It was already six o''clock, so she had to go.


    In fact, she mainly didn''t want to see Amy.


    Although she saved her, it didn''t mean that she didn''t dislike her.


    Amy did not ask her to stay and looked out the window calmly.


    Laura curled her lips and met Paul as soon as she left the ward.


    Her eyes brightened immediately as she saw Paul.


    "Paul, you''re here.Let me tell you.Amy''s knee is scalded and she still has a fever.I really don''t know


    what she went throughst night.I think mom is quite angry.¡¯ Laura was talking to herself and then


    patted her chest.


    "But don''t worry, if she really betrays you, I''ll be the first to punish her!"


    Paul looked at her for a second and then he entered the ward.


    Laura left as she sang a little song to herself.


    In the ward, Amy was still looking at the sunset outside.


    She was very tired out both physically and mentally.


    As long as she was still in the Howard family, she would be exhausted.


    Fortunately, it was only two years left before she was free.


    Paul sat down beside her bed.


    There were tenderness and sadness on his face when he saw her weak body.


    "Are you feeling well now?"


    At such a high temperature, it was fortunate to be able to survive kneeling outside for a few hours.


    Amy withdrew her gaze and nodded.


    "I''m sorry.I might have caused you trouble.Mrs.Tache is very angry.I''m afraid that she will find out that


    the manst night was you.Although nothing happened between you and me, Mrs.Tache doesn''t like


    me and will believe that I have betrayed my husband." her face is painfully pale, but when she looked


    at me, Her face was Stained with cherry red.


    She probably still had a fever.


    "I''ll exin to her what happenedst night.You don''t have to worry.¡¯ Amy pinched her lips.


    Mrs.Tache had a domineering personality and seemed highly opinionated, so she probably wouldn''t


    believe his exnation.


    In the end, Amy did not know how the man exined it to Mrs.Tache.


    After all, when she came back from the hospital, Mrs.Tache did not ask about what happened that day,


    and she did not mention it.


    She remembered the man''s kindness in her heart, thinking that when she got her first sry, she must


    treat him to a meal.


    The time flew by, Today was graduation day.


    She went to school early and saw Vera at the school gate.


    "Amy,e here! I''ve got your bachelor''s uniform.You''re going to speak on behalf of the graduates


    today.Are you ready?"


    Vera was her college roommate.


    She had helped her grandmother a lot.


    They had been close confidants for the past four years.


    "I''m Ready.Let''s go."


    They entered the hall where the graduation ceremony was held.


    There were many graduates sitting in the crowded hall.


    "Hey, have you heard? The president of the Grand Group will be here today."


    "Really? Didn''t that president never show up?"


    "You don''t know, do you? I heard that our principal had an acquaintance with him.The principal invited


    him here.¡¯


    Many of the graduates were already whispering to see the president.


    Amy lowered her head and was memorizing the speech draft, with a few books from the school in her


    hand.


    "Amy, you can put on your bachelor¡¯s uniform.The ceremony will begin soon.¡¯ Vera looked at Amy


    innocently, with a fair and lovely face.


    She had two sharp little canine teeth.


    Amy nodded, put the speech draft into the book, and put the book on the seat.


    She got up and left with the bag of the bachelor''s uniform.


    When she came back, Vera was not there.


    The seat they had just sat in had been unavable.


    Her books were scattered on the ground with a few footprints.


    Her speech draft was missing.


    Amy didn''t say anything.


    She bent over and picked up the book.


    She took out a tissue to wipe the footprints off it.


    "Amy, do you want some water?"


    Vera made her way through the crowd with two bottles of water.


    When she saw the dirty book in Amy''s hand, her little face turned red with anger.


    "I''ll just leave for a while.Those people are so rude! We took that seat first! They sat and then stepped


    on your book.I have to teach them a lesson!"

 Chapter 15: Something Lost Yet Not Regained

    Chapter 15: Something Lost Yet Not Regained


    Vera was so angry that she wanted to go to them for an argument, but Amy stopped her.


    "Forget it.There are many other empty seats."


    Vera could only give up and follow Amy with her lips shut.


    "Amy, what about your uing speech? I shouldn''t have gone to buy water.I''m so sorry¡± Vera


    apologized with a worried look on her face.


    Amy lowered her head, flipped through the book in her hand, and calmly said, "Vera, there is


    something that can¡¯t be found after being lost.So there is no need."


    Vera didn''t speak again as her face stiffened.


    Soon the hall was crowded.


    At this time, several leaders came onto the stage, sending all the audience into silence.


    Vera moved her butt around in her seat and looked at Amy anxiously.


    "Why is she still calm after losing her speech draft?¡¯


    "Next, we have Amy Turner deliver a speech."


    The teacher smiled at Amy.


    Amy stood up and walked slowly towards the stage under everyone''s gaze.


    "Hello, everyone,¡¯ Amy bowed and said calmly.


    The speech draft was not important to Amy because she had memorized the content.


    Vera looked at Amy on the stage with a sullen face and clenched her hands into fists.


    It was admitted that Amy waspetent since she could make such a wonderful speech without a


    draft.


    Everyone in the hall apuded.


    After finishing her speech, Amy bent over and bowed again before walking down.


    "Amy, you''re so good.I knew you could make it," Vera sincerely congratted.


    Amy smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Suddenly, everyone in the hall curiously looked back at the door when a few bodyguards in ck came


    in, wondering who it was.


    After over ten minutes, the school principal walked in, making them disappointed.


    "I believe you''re waiting for the President of the Grand Group.Unfortunately, he has something urgent


    to handle, so he can''te here.But he has asked his assistant, Mr.Nam, to help him deliver the


    speech.If you have any questions about the interview of the Grand Group, you can ask him."


    Amy was shocked when she saw who the assistant was.


    ¡®If Tim is the assistant of the Grand Group, then that man should be the president¡± She immediately put


    on an understanding smile.


    Graduates were most concerned about employment.


    They all wanted to work in the Grand Group, a toppany around the country.


    However, it was extremely difficult.


    Tim briefly exined the business scope of the Grand Group and its business advantages and then


    began to answer the questions of the graduates.


    "Amy, do you think this assistant is very good-looking?" Vera asked.


    She blushed and was enchanted by Tim when looking at him.


    What did Tim look like? Probably the first time people saw him, people would instantly feel he was a


    business elite.


    He wore a pair of golden sses and spoke in a gentle and soft voice.


    As a result, the female students below the stage were screaming.


    After Tim finished talking, many of the girls wanted to surround Tim.


    However, he walked out of the hall under the protection of a few bodyguards.


    At this time, the principal walked over to Amy and looked at her with satisfaction.


    "I was going to introduce you to Mr.Howard.Unexpectedly, he didn''te.Come to see Tim with


    me.He''s in charge of the interview of the Grand Group."


    Vera, who was ignored by the principal, was unsatisfied and followed Amy quietly because she also


    wanted to see Tim.


    The Legal Department of the Grand Group was highly strict in terms of hiring new employees.


    Although the Imperial City University had ranked first in the country for many years, very few of its


    graduates could work in this department.


    The Legal Department of the Grand Group was designed to solve all kinds of disputes for the Grand


    Group.


    Some employees came from domestic and some from abroad.


    In other words, top students from various famous schools in the world worked in this department.


    The principal wasn''t so confident about Amy, so he wanted to introduce her to Tim.


    "Tim, this is Amy Turner, aw major.I told you, this girl is very excellent." The principal said.


    Vera was embarrassed because nobody noticed her.


    She slowly raised her head and looked at Tim with an admiring look in her eyes.


    "Hello, I''m Amy Turner''s friend.My name is Vera Nearing."


    She felt Tim was very handsome and wanted him to pay attention to her.


    The principal was unhappy instantly.


    It was embarrassing.


    Tim shook Vera''s hand with a smile.


    "Hello, you''re very cute."


    Vera became happy instantly with her bright eyes and began to chatter, "Thank you.The principal is


    right.Amy is really excellent.Tonight, she delivered a perfect speech without her draft.She has won a lot


    of schrships in the past four years.What''s more, she..."


    The principal became angry and interrupted Vera, "Enough, Vera."


    Vera cutely stuck out her tongue.


    "Sorry, I''m just a chatterbox.Amy, you can talk to Mr.Nam.With the principal''s rmendation, maybe


    you can work in the Legal Department of the Grand Group.¡±


    The principal was even more embarrassed because Vera spoke out his purpose.


    Tim raised his eyebrows and chuckled, "There is no need.Amy has passed the interview.She can go to


    work whenever she wants.Principal, you''ve cultivated a good student"


    When hearing these words, Vera had mixed feelings.


    Vera was stunned for a while and pouted unhappily, "Amy, congrattions! I know you can make it.But


    how could you hide it from me? You''re my bestie."


    A glint of jealousy and resentment shed in her eyes as she held Amy''s hand.


    "Amy, I''ll take you back.I hope we can work together soon,"


    Tim smiled as he opened the car door for Amy.


    Just as Amy stepped forward, Vera said, "Amy, how about I go back with you?"


    She thought that Amy would agree, so she nned to get into the car first.


    "Vera." Amy stopped her.


    "Do you remember what I just said?"


    Vera frowned and did not understand what she meant.


    "Some things can''t be found back after being lost,¡¯ Amy exined.


    Vera was awkward.


    "Amy, what do you mean?" Amy didn''t even bother to shoot a nce at Vera before getting into the car.


    "I appreciate you treated me sincerely before, but I won''t forgive the one forever who has betrayed me.¡±


    Vera answered with contempt.


    "What about Carlos? Thoughhe has betrayed you, you''re still missing him.Amy, it seems that you only


    forget your so-called dignity in front of men.¡¯ Amy felt a lump in her throat.


    She couldn''t exin or retort.


    Seeing her silence, Vera chuckled with contempt.


    Her gaze was like a sharp knife, stabbing Amy''s heart.


    "I dislike you.I helped you just so as to show you that it''s no use studying hard.No matter how


    outstanding you are, your family background will be unchanged.Amy, from the first day you entered the


    dorm, you have fascinated everyone.Only by following you can I get a little attention.Indeed, you''re


    distinguished, but so what? You''re just an ordinary girl of humble origin." Vera sneered.


    The principal and Tim both held their tongue because it was improper for them to interfere in the fight


    between women.


    What Vera said was cruel yet irrefutable.


    Tim was wondering how Amy would respond to it.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Amy stared at Vera with surprise that her bestie of four years would bear so much resentment against


    her.


    She didn''t even notice it until now because she had been busy looking after her ill grandma.


    "Vera, if you want to draw attention, what you need to beat isn''t me, but your vanity and desire to y


    the peacock.I suddenly realized you did all this just to show off your nobler background.So from now


    on, we''re no longer friends.That''s it.Bye."


    Amy replied resolutely.


    Tim really wanna apud Amy''s excellent retort.


    Pale around the gills, Vera staggered back in dumbness.


    Amy turned her head and looked ahead, "Here is onest thing.A truly endearing girl never unts her


    experience because she has no sense of inferiority.¡¯


    The single word "inferiority" touched Vera on the raw.


    She trembled as if the skeleton in her closet got divulged.


    Vera watched the car drive away and clenched her fists.


    In the car, Amy stared at the passing streetscape dazedly with eyes flickering, absorbed in thought.


    Meanwhile, Tim was driving quietly, not interrupting her contemtion.


    Tim parked at the gate of the Howard Family and got off to open the door for Amy.


    "Amy, please.¡¯ Amy nodded and walked into the mansion as if she had regained her senses.


    She was sad to end her friendship with Vera.


    But what made her sadder was that Vera disappointed her.


    Vera snitched on her to Mrs.Tache, trampled on her book, and took away her speech draft.


    Amy gave her a chance, but she didn''t cherish it.


    ¡®¡®That''s reasonable.One only betrays for zero or heaps of times¡± Amy smiled wryly.


    Amy found it was very quiet in the house.


    Only the servants were doing their work.


    She then asked one of the servants about what had happened and knew Old Mr.Howard came back.


    No wonder that man was absent.


    She then went straight to her room because she had no appetite.


    At about seven o''clock, she received a phone call from Old Mr.Howard.

 Chapter 16: A Banquet

    Chapter 16: A Banquet


    "Good evening, Amy,¡¯ Old Mr.Howard greeted in a gentle voice as if they were close to each other.


    "Hello, Mr.Howard,"


    Amy replied despite the confusion as to why he talked like this.


    "It''s sote now.So I''ll invite you over for a meal someday.You''re my appointed granddaughter-in-


    law.Just tell me if you feel wronged in the Howard Family,¡¯ heforted.


    Amy could sense Old Mr.Howard''s sincerity and delight even on the phone.


    His kind and soothing words made Amy feel better.


    She thought Old Mr.Howard was like herte Grandpa who had always protected her.


    "By the way, today is your graduation day.I brought you a gift I picked abroad.You''ll know itter"


    Nichs Howard giggled mysteriously.


    Amy couldn''t help but curl her lips into a faint smile.


    "Mr.Howard, thanks,¡¯ Amy appreciated.


    She had thought that Nichs was intimidating.


    It turned out that he was so friendly.


    After hanging up the phone, Amy heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡®Thank god, I finally have someone like me in this family.It''s a silver lining for me¡±


    Having checked her on-board information at the table, Amy intended to sleep.


    But at this time, there was a knock at the door.


    She hurried to open the door and saw Paul, which came as a shock to her.


    She looked around, found no one else, and let out a sigh of relief.


    "Why are you here?"


    "To give Grandpa''s gift to you," Paul said coldly.


    Amy was stunned for a while and then took over the gift.


    "Please thank him for me."


    The gift box was exquisite.


    There should be jewelry inside.


    It could be told that Old Mr.Howard put a lot of effort into selecting a gift for her.


    "Do it yourself" Paul refused.


    After saying that, Paul turned around and left.


    He suddenly looked forward to the day when Amy knew his identity.


    It must be interesting.


    Amy was smart but stupid in some ways.


    Amy closed the door, opened the box, and saw a beautiful hairpin, her eyes drenched with tears.


    It was the first time that she was moved by a stranger she hadn''t met yet.


    The hairpin was decorated with a sparkling diamond and a pigeon-blood ruby like a small flower.


    It could be told to be expensive.


    As a result, she put it away and nned to wear it on important asions.


    When she was about to sleep, there was another knock at the door.


    Amy couldn''t help but feel annoyed, but she still went to open the door, only to see Jane.


    "There will be a banquet tomorrow evening.Mom asked me to take you there.Do you have address?"


    Jane asked.


    Amy''s eyes flickered.


    It seemed that the upper ss did like such things.


    Seeing her silence, Jane grabbed Amy''s wrist impatiently and took Amy to her room.


    "Judging from your poor background, I can tell you don''t.Fine, there are all the new clothes that I got


    today.Pick one,¡¯ Janeined.


    Jane''s room wasrge, at least one hundred square meters.


    There was a special cloakroom with shoes and jewelry hung on the whole wall.


    To Amy''s surprise, there were even two fridges there.


    "Oh my god!"


    "Why are you so shocked? You''re really a bumpkin,¡¯ Jane mocked as she rolled her eyes.


    She then opened them.


    There were all facial masks and various skincare products inside.


    Amy was greatly shocked.


    Not until now did she know how thedies of the upper ss lived.


    "It''s morefortable to apply cool masks in summer.Your skin looks delicate.What skincare products


    do you usually use?" Amy touched her face.


    Her skin had been delicate since she was a child.


    Her face wouldn''t get tanned even if exposed to the sun for a few hours.


    "CeraVe,'' Amy said calmly and closed the fridge.Jane was stunned and frowned in disgust.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡®''I didn''t expect you to be so poor"


    Amy responded to her contempt with a faint smile.


    Just as she was about to go out, a dress was stuffed into her arms.


    "If Grandpa hadn''t asked you to attend this grand banquet, my mother wouldn''t have cared about


    you.You''d better dress up, or you will be scolded again."


    Amy looked down and found that a beige long gauze dress with exquisite embroidery from shoulder to


    waist, which would expose the curve of her waist.


    "Thank you."


    She took it over and went back to her room.


    She had nned to go to the Grand Group tomorrow, but now it could only be dyed.


    The next evening, Amy went to the banquet with Jane.


    Not until then did she know how high-end and splendid it was.


    The guests, all dressed up and looking quite noble, were happily talking to each other with cups of wine


    in their hands.


    She was very eye-catching in the dress that Jane gave her.


    She tied her hair up and put on the hair clip that Old Mr.Howard gave her.


    Amy never wore makeup, but today she was forced by Jane to rouge her lips.


    Unexpectedly, this style suited her well.


    She looked elegant and special among a group of women with heavy makeup.


    Myrna saw Amy the moment she entered the garden with Mia, her face stiff.


    "Is that Amy?" Mia eximed with surprise.


    "Keep your voice down!"


    Myrna turned to scold her gently and looked around nervously, They were like ugly ducklings among


    white swans, afraid that they would lose face.


    ording to the status of the Turner Family in London, she was not qualified to attend such a banquet,


    but Myrna was good at socializing.


    She made friends with one or two nobledies.


    One of thedies was sick, so she gained this opportunity.


    "John will be here tonight.Find a chance to chat with himter and make a good impression on him."


    Myrna whispered in Mia''s ear.


    Mia curled her lips and looked at Amy who was walking through the crowd with jealousy.


    Seeing her eye-catching appearance, many people were whispering about her identity.


    She was not used to such an asion, so she found a corner and sat down.


    At this time, she saw a well-dresseddy socializing in the crowd.


    What happened between her and that woman instantly came back to her mind¡­

 Chapter 17: Shes Stolen My Hairpin

    Chapter 17: She''s Stolen My Hairpin


    "Amy, you''re nothingpared with my daughter.My daughter was born with a silver spoon in her


    mouth, while you''re from a poor family.You should look up to her.I heard that you also learned


    ballet.Children from poor families like you have no right to learn ballet.¡¯


    "Mrs.Nearing, I learn ballet not because of your daughter.Your daughter and I are equal.I hope you can


    show some respect."


    "Do you deserve it? You always imitate my daughter.Why should I respect you?"


    Suddenly, a voice got her back from the muse.


    "Amy?"


    Vera walked over in a pure white dress, followed by several youngdies from noble families.


    "Amy? The woman you just mentioned who married into the Howard Family?"


    "Isn''t her husband seriously ill? What a pity.She''s going to be widowed at such a young age."


    "People can even sacrifice their youth to climb to a higher status."


    The girls next to Vera mocked as if they''d like to keep a distance from Amy.


    Aglint of happiness shed in Vera''s eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    When she saw Amy''s makeup, she felt jealous again.


    Her eyes then fell on Amy''s hairpin, a limited edition that had just been released.


    ¡®How could she afford it? The Howard Family doesn''t like her, so they can''t buy it for her: Instantly, an


    evil thought shed in Vera''s mind as she curled her lips into a smile.


    She had always wanted to trample Amy under her feet.


    Now came the best opportunity.


    "My hair clip disappeared in the dormitory not long ago.I didn''t expect it to be on your hair.Give it back


    to me now, and I can let you go.Otherwise, I''ll tell the host that a thief has sneaked into the banquet,"


    Vera said so loudly that the people around her could hear it and look at Amy in an instant.


    No one of them knew Amy''s identity, so they believed Vera''s words.


    After all, such a thing happened every year.


    Poor girls wanted to take this opportunity to hook up with handsome boys from rich families.


    All the guests thought Amy looked pure and simple, but she turned out to be a thief.


    Amy touched the hair clip that Howard gave her.


    Rose, who was chatting, noticed themotion here.


    As the host of the banquet, she had toe over to have a look.


    When she saw Amy, her eyes widened.


    "Why are you here?"


    The wedding of the Howard Family was so low-key, and the news didn''t spread in the upper ss.


    As a result, Rose didn''t know the rtionship between Amy and the Howard Family.


    "Auntie,¡¯ Vera said to Rose with a smug face.


    Amy''s face was tinged with a touch of surprise.


    She knew that Vera was from a well-off family, but she didn''t know that Mrs.Nearing was her aunt.


    Rose looked at Amy with disgust.


    "Why did youe here? Do you know what asion this is? Where did you get your dress? Did you


    forget what I told you back then? Do you want me to humiliate you in public again?"


    Amy hated Rose because her grandma''s illness became more serious because of this evil woman.


    But she could do anything.


    "Auntie, did you see her before? She''s my roommate.I don''t know how she could enter here.She even


    stole my hair clip."


    Hearing that, Rose looked at Amy.


    When she saw the exquisite hair clip, she reached out angrily and tried to grab it.


    Amy stepped back.


    "Mrs.Nearing, this is my hair clip.If you want to rob me of it, I will call the police"


    Roseughed with anger.


    She thought Amy was so naive.


    It was Senior Mr.Tache''s birthday banquet.


    Even if the police came, they had to wait outside! More and more people gathered around them.


    Rose felt embarrassed and hated Amy even more.


    "Vera, it''s just a hair clip.If she likes it, just give it to her.It is not a luxury for you.Why do you bother to


    talk to a shameless woman?" Rose said to Vera.


    Vera twitched her mouth, looking a bit reluctant.


    But she had to behave well in front of Rose.


    "Mrs.Nearing, I''m telling you, my family gave this hair clip to me.It''s mine, not Vera''s.¡±


    Amy''s words were loud and powerful with a dominating air.


    What Vera hated the most was Amy''s aura.


    When she was next to her, Amy was always more awful than her.


    But why? She was ady from a rich family! She did not dare to admit that she felt inferior in front of


    Amy.


    The first time she saw Amy, she didn''t like her.


    Amy looked aloof as if nothing in the world could cause any disturbance in her heart.But other women


    hated this look the most!


    "Who could give you such a valuable thing in your poor family? I''d rather throw my things away than


    give them to you!"


    Vera was beside herself tonight.


    She couldn''t suppress the desire to embarrass Amy anymore after the four years of ying her bestie!


    She strode forward and grabbed the hair clip away.


    Looking at Amy¡¯s messy hair, she got perverse satisfaction.


    Amy looked at Vera''s twisted face andpressed her lips even tighter.


    "Do you want to throw it?" she then asked calmly as if she wasn''t an underdog.


    Vera was instantly enraged by her attitude and mmed the hair clip to the ground.


    The diamonds on the hair clip shattered in an instant.


    Vera had never been so unruly before, but the word "inferior" that Amy said that night had been


    lingering in her mind.


    Her secret was exposed to her, so she had to retaliate against her! The people around were whispering


    about Amy.


    Rose sneered.


    ''What a lowly and shameless woman Amy is! I can''t believe she is a thief?¡±


    "Get her out of here!"


    Rose ordered with contempt as if Amy was just a piece of trash.


    But as soon as she finished speaking, a voice with anger and authority resounded.


    "Who dares to drive my Amy away?"

 Chapter 18: Being Backed up by Nicholas

    Chapter 18: Being Backed up by Nichs


    An old man with a cane slowly walked over with Jane''s help as the crowd subconsciously gave way for


    them.


    The old man shot a sharp nce directly at Rose, which made the air around them much colder and


    the guests unable to breathe.


    Rose took a step back and her face turned pale.


    ¡®¡®Nichs Howard? Isn''t he abroad? When did hee back?¡¯¡¯ Nichs Howard blushed with anger.


    "Amy,e here.I''d like to see who dares to throw you out today."


    His voice was so intimidating.


    The bodyguards who were about to catch Amy did not dare to move forward.


    They all looked back at Rose in embarrassment.


    Rose felt a lump in her throat and nervously clenched her hands so tightly that they turned purple and


    paralyzed.


    "Old Mr.Howard, hello, what brings you here?" Rose forced a smile and greeted politely.


    Nichs didn''t even bother to take a look at Rose, but directly fixed his tender eyes on Amy.


    Amy saw this old man and couldn''t help but feel warmth down in her heart.


    "Old Mr.Howard."


    She bent over and picked up the broken hairpin on the ground.


    Nichs saw this scene and said furiously, "Amy, who broke the gift I gave you? Just me! I''d like to see


    who is so bold."


    Amy then nced at Vera and found her standing there motionlessly out of fear.


    "What? Was the hairpin given by Mr.Howard to Amy? But Vera and Rose said it belonged to them.So


    they were not only robbing it from Amy, but also charging her with stealing!"


    "That''s too much! I can''t believe they''re so mean and evil."


    "Amy is from a poor family, but she is much kinder than them."


    All the guests had figured out what had happened and began to condemn Vera and Rose one by one


    before Amy exined.


    Nichs then turned his eyes to Vera and Rose and sneered, "You''re really something!"


    Rose couldn''t help trembling with fear when meeting his eyes.


    ¡®What the hell? Why didn''t I hear of the rtionship between Amy and the Howard Family¡±


    She then looked at Vera and found her head down as if she was guilty.


    Not until then did she know she had been tricked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Mr.Howard, there is a misunderstanding¡± Rose had no choice but to exin "I''m not blind yet.Is it


    because my Howard family has been so low-key all these years that any small potato like you can


    ignore us?"


    Rose didn''t dare to answer his question.


    Seeing this scene, a servant of the Tache Family immediately went downstairs to ask Old Mr.Tache to


    ease the tension.


    "Can Rose do anything right?"


    Old Mr.Tache pped the table angrily when he heard from the servant what had happened.


    He then stood up from the chair and was about to go downstairs.


    At this time, downstairs, Nichs was questioning Vera.


    "Was it you who broke the hairpin and used my granddaughter- inw of stealing?" Vera was so


    scared that her legs became feeble.


    "Mr.Nichs, I''m sorry.I remembered it wrong.¡¯


    "If so, fix every part of the hairpin, including the diamonds on it.If you can''t, go to ask your father for


    help.Otherwise, I''ll remove your family from the business world in the Imperial City¡±


    Hearing Nichs''s words, the crowd was shocked, as well as lucky that they did not taunt Amy.


    Vera knelt down on the spot and cried bitterly, "Mr.Nichs, it''s all my fault.I''ll repair the hairpin.¡¯


    Nichs turned to look at Amy, his face full of kindness.


    "Amy, Jane said you always stayed at home.So I asked you to attend this banquet tonight.I didn''t


    expect such a thing to happen.Just be confident in the future.You have the Howard Family behind


    you.No one can bully you."


    Amy felt that the old man was as kind as her grandfather.


    She had always fought alone and never known the feeling of being protected.


    But now, she tasted it.


    "Well, I don''t think we should continue to stay here,¡¯ Nichs said angrily.


    He then looked around and caught a glimpse of a familiar man in the crowd.


    He instantly thumped the cane on the ground in a fit of rage.


    "John, get out!"


    John Howard in the crowd was instantly exposed.


    John put down the ss in his hand, hid his frivolous smile, and greeted politely, "Grandpa".


    "You have been an on-looker from beginning to end?"


    John immediately raised his right hand and looked serious.


    "Grandpa, I swear, I just arrived here."


    John Howard was as famous as Paul Howard, but he was well- known as a yboy.


    Rumor has it that John had spent a lot of money on four female stars this month.


    Everyone was curious about what kind of woman would win his true heart.


    "Grandpa, I won''t let others bully any one of our family¡± John imed so resolutely.


    Amy looked at him with contempt.


    ¡®''Humph! What a drama king! He''s watched this scene from the very beginning.When Vera broke my


    hairpin, he even apuded¡±


    She didn''t expose his lie, but just looked down in silence.


    John was very satisfied with her sensibility.


    In order to repay her kindness, he was willing to help avenge her humiliation.


    He put on an evil smile and looked at Rose.


    "Mrs.Nearing, shouldn''t you apologize to my sister-inw? She doesn''t want to get even with you, but


    we aren''t like her.You always despise her background.Have you forgotten the downfall of your Nearing


    family? When you married into the Tache Family, everyone knew that you were out of your league.A


    few decades passed, and you begin to ridicule the people of humble origin.Mrs.Nearing, you''re so


    ungrateful."


    John was so sharp-tongued that Rose was ashamed.


    At that time, the Nearing family was indeed in a slump.


    Because of their business failure, they were debt-ridden in only a few years.


    At that time, Rose was still an inexperienced youngdy.


    She was scared out of her wits by her family''s bankruptcy.


    Fortunately, the son of the Tache Family was deeply in love with her.


    At that time, Rose did marry into the Tache Family with a purpose.


    It was because of Rose''s marriage that the Tache Family helped the Nearing family, and then the


    Nearing family gradually developed.


    What John said reminded everyone present of the past.


    Rose felt so angry and embarrassed! Her lips kept trembling, but she still couldn''t speak out the word


    "Sorry" atst.


    The atmosphere just froze there.


    Everyone held their breath and waited for Rose''s apology.


    Suddenly, an old voice rang out.


    "Mr.Howard, why didn''t you tell me when you came back?"

 Chapter 19: I Like Your Wife

    Chapter 19: I Like Your Wife


    It was the main character of this banquet, Senior Mr.Tache.


    "Mr.Tache,"


    Nichs greeted him indifferently.


    Senior Mr.Tache was greeted with a polite rebuff and then sighed.


    They had known each other for many years, so he knew Nichs''s temper well.


    Nichs usually didn''t take things seriously, but once he was serious, no one could change his mind.


    "Rose, apologize since you made a mistake." Rose gritted her teeth tightly.


    "Mr.Tache, I''m sorry for messing up your birthday party.¡¯ This was the first mistake Rose had made


    since she married into the Tache Family.


    Senior Mr.Tache did not say anything.


    Back then, he did not allow Rose to marry into his family, because he knew that Rose had other


    purposes.


    However, as time went by, Rose had been trying her rest to do everything and had brought up a good


    daughter, so he gradually epted her.


    But he didn''t expect her to make such a big mistake at his birthday party.


    Rose felt extremely sad when she saw the disappointment in Mr.Tache''s eyes.


    All her efforts went down the drain because of Amy! Rose turned to look at Amy and lowered her head


    slightly.


    "I''m sorry about what I did tonight."


    No matter how unwilling she was, Rose had topromise now.


    Amy suddenly understood why people aspired for power.


    Mrs.Nearing behaved arrogantly in front of Amy, but when facing a more powerful person, she needed


    to lower her head.


    After Rose apologized, she had been waiting for Amy''s reply, but Amy did not say a word.


    Rose felt that her self-esteem was trampled.


    After marrying into the Tache Family, no one dared to humiliate her like this.


    "Amy Turner,¡¯ Rose muttered Amy''s name over and over again in a low voice.After a while, Amy finally


    said, "Mrs.Nearing, I ept your apology."


    ¡®¡®But I won''t forgive you¡± Amy added it in her heart She then turned to look at Vera who was still


    kneeling.


    Vera shrank her neck, not daring to look into Amy''s eyes.


    Amy didn''t want to say anything to Vera, because Rose would definitely not let Vera go.


    Now, this farce ended up with the Waterloo of Vera and Rose.


    Senior Mr.Tache then asked waiters to disperse the guests nearby and invited Nichs upstairs alone


    for a drink to apologize.


    Nichs didn''t refuse his invitation for the sake of his attitude towards what had happened just now


    and his decent way of handling it.


    Then the two old men went upstairs, while Amy went to the terrace to breathe fresh air.


    Unfortunately, everyone knew Amy''s identity, and many of them came to greet her.


    Amy was not good at socializing, so she regretted that she hadn''t gone to a more secluded ce.


    Not long after, Myrna Becker led Mia over.


    "Amy, you''re here.We''ve looked for you for a long time."


    Mia''s voice was so loud as if she wanted everyone here to know Amy was her sister.


    Amy mocked.


    ''These two guys behaved like an on-looker in the crowd just now and must have been very happy to


    see me be humiliated.Now theye to me just because of Old Mr.Howard''s kindness.Myrna indeed


    had mixed feelings when seeing Old Mr.Howard protect Amy.She had thought that Amy would be


    bullied in the Howard Family, but it was wrong.


    "John stood out and spoke for you just now.Looks like you two are very close.Introduce Mia to him.¡¯


    Myrna desperately wanted her biological daughter to marry into the Howard Family.


    Amy frowned.


    It was her first time seeing John tonight, but even if she said it, Myrna would not believe it.


    Amy nced at John and walked over to him.


    Myrna signaled for Mia to follow Amy.


    Mia blushed with shyness.


    She had seen John in the newspaper before.


    John was indeed very good-looking.


    He had a somewhat seductive look, and his hair was slightly long and curly.


    John had long hair before, but because it made him look too feminine and he was always recognized


    as a girl, he cut his long hair.


    John was flirting with girls with ease.


    When he saw Amying over from the corner of his eye, he asked the women around him to leave.


    Obviously, he was more interested in Amy than the other women.


    Amy stood a few steps away from him and pointed to Mia beside her.


    "Mia said she wanted to see you.¡± Amy didn''t say that Mia was her sister, but simply named Mia.John


    was not a fool.


    He could tell at a nce that they were just frenemies.


    Sure enough, Mia''s face darkened, and Mia reached out her hand.


    "Hello, Mr.Howard.I''m Amy''s sister.My name is Mia Turner¡± John did not reach out and nced


    casually across her face.


    "You are not full sisters, right?"


    His tone was tinged with some certainty.


    Mia''s face darkened even more, but she could only force a smile and say awkwardly, "Yes, we''re half-


    blooded.""


    "Well, then Amy''s mother must be a beauty."


    John''s sarcasm badly hurt Mia''s self-esteem.


    Mia''s eyes turned red in an instant.


    She bit her lip and did not answer.


    John was famous for his sharp tongue.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Back then, a female star madly showed her love to him and asked him why he didn''t even look at her.


    John''s answer was very interesting.


    He said that it was cruel to look at ugly people carefully.


    Since then, that female star had never appeared in the entertainment industry again.


    Mia cared about her appearance the most.


    As a result, after being ridiculed as an ugly woman, she couldn''t bear it.


    She went back to Myrna on an excuse.


    It would only make her more embarrassed if she continued to stay here.


    John held a ss of red wine in his hand and sniffed it elegantly.


    But in Amy''s eyes, his yful temperament couldn''t be covered by it.


    "Your sister is too young.If you want to introduce a woman to me next time, find a better one"


    When John spoke, he was very close to Amy.


    Amy took a step back and pushed away his fingers that were about to touch her chin."If you like


    beautiful women, you can look at yourself in the mirror.¡±


    It was known that John hated being said to look like a woman.


    However, surprisingly, when Amy said it, he was not angry at all, because he could see that Amy really


    thought he was good-looking, but the way she praised people was a little special.


    "Amy, I think you''re quite interesting.Shall I tell my cousin that I want you to be my wife?" Amy rolled


    her eyes at him.


    However, the next second, John made a phone call.


    "Paul, I like your woman.When you''re free, go get a divorce certificate with her.I''m serious this time.If


    you agree, you''ll have a sister-inw in the future.And if you don''t, you''ll be cuckolded""


    Paul clenched the phone tightly, almost pinching it into two pieces.


    "Get lost."


    His thin lips spat out these two words, and his breath was bone-chilling cold.


    After hanging up the phone, John felt a little aggrieved.


    ''He married a beautiful woman but never sleeps with her.So is there anything wrong if I sleep with her?¡±


    In the Howard Family, John was the one who acted most capriciously.Amy found that this man had no


    sense of shame in order to flirt with girls.


    "Amy, Paul doesn''t allow us to be together for the time being.Why don''t we fall in love secretly first?"


    John said so excitedly.


    Amy took another step back in disgust and left after saying, "I''m not interested in peacocks."


    Peacocks? Could it be those who tried hard to attract peafowls? John''s face sank in an instant.


    It was the first time someone had described him like this.


    Looking at Amy''s back, John smiled.


    "Well, she''s really interesting¡±

 Chapter 20: I Wont Let You Go, Amy

    Chapter 20: I Won''t Let You Go, Amy


    Amy had just walked a short distance when she saw Myrna waiting for her with an unkind face.


    "l asked you to introduce Mia to John, but you have a good talk with him alone so happily.Amy, you are


    indeed Chelsea''s daughter.You have a good ability to hook up with men.Do you know that you looked


    like a slut when you looked at John just now?"


    Amy wore a sarcastic smile.


    "Mrs.Becker, all women hate sluts, but if there is a chance to be a slut, everyone is eager to try.You


    scold me now because you know that you don''t have this opportunity, and neither does your daughter."


    Myrna was so angry that her face turned red and her chest trembled violently.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "Don''t forget that your grandmother is still in my hands.Do you really


    think that if you hook up with Nichs, your grandmother will be fine?" Amy smiled.


    She knew Myrna well.


    Myrna wouldn''t do anything to Amy''s grandma if she couldn''t take advantage of Amy.


    "I''m still useful to you now.If Mia wants to show her face in the Howard Family, you could only rely on


    me.You''ve seen Nichs''s attitude towards me.If something happens to my grandma, do you think


    whether Nichs will avenge me? You''ve seen what he did to Rose and Vera."


    It was just because Myrna knew it that she didn''t dare to act.


    Now Myrna and Amy were in a rtionship of checks and bnces.


    "Amy, I won''t act rashly.You''d better behave yourself.Let''s get what we need,"


    Myrnapromised after a long time.


    Amy''s eyes shed and she nodded slowly.


    Amy couldn''t force Myrna too hard.


    Myrna was not sofortable in the Turner Family.


    If Amy really forced Myrna into a desperate state, Amy was afraid that Myrna would do something


    crazy, and then Amy''s grandma would be in danger.


    The two parted unhappily.


    It was not until the party was over that Amy met Nichs in the hall.


    Nichs looked sullen.


    "When I came here, I called Paul.He broke his promise.Amy, don''t worry.When I''m free, I''ll definitely


    call you two to my house and teach him a good lesson, lest he doesn''t know what''s important!" Amy


    was surprised.


    ¡®Isn''t Paul being treated abroad? But ording to Nichs, it seems that Paul has returned home,


    "Has my husband returned home with you?"


    When Nichs saw her surprised expression, he instantly figured out everything and coughed hard out


    of rage.


    After coughing, he strode out.


    When he got in the car, he turned around and told Amy, "Go back with Jane.I can''t wait to scold that


    brat now!"


    Just at this time, Jane came out and happened to hear what he said.


    She nced at Amy, nodded slightly, and got into the car beside, "Let''s go."


    Amy followed her in.


    In fact, she was curious about what his husband looked like.


    It seemed that they would meet soon.


    When the car was about to reach the Howard Family, Jane turned to look at Amy and curled her lips.


    "What did you say to John? I remind you that John is a shameless person.Once you get entangled with


    him, you can''t even get rid of him.You''d better keep a distance from him.If you really betray my brother,


    I won''t let you go."


    Amy looked out of the window and said casually, "I introduced Mia to him."


    Jane got furious the moment she heard it.


    "Mia? Amy, although John is a bastard, he is a member of the Howard Family.She is totally out of Mia''s


    league!"


    "I think so."


    Amy''s voice was cold, and there was no emotion in her eyes as if she was telling a fact.


    A lot of harsh words Jane prepared to ridicule the Turner Family were stuck in her throat, which made


    her feel extremely ufortable.


    When the car stopped, Jane opened the door angrily and mmed it shut.


    Amy found her action amusing.


    In fact, Jane was also angry about another thing.


    Just now, Grandpa said that he was going to scold her brother.


    She thought it was because Amyined about him in front of her grandpa.


    What Jane hated the most was such a snitch! Nichs''s car had already arrived at the Grand Group.


    If it hadn''t been for the slightest bit of rationality, he would have kicked at the door of Paul''s office.


    "Paul Howard!" he shouted angrily at the door.


    However, no one else was in the office except Tim.


    "Old Mr.Howard, my boss has gone to another city for a meeting.I''m not sure when he''lle back."


    Nichs¡¯s face blushed with anger.


    He gritted his teeth and took a deep breath to calm down.


    After Old Mr.Howard left, Paul came out of the lounge calmly.


    He put on the coat beside him and buttoned it up.


    "Let''s go home.¡¯ Tim nodded.


    ''My boss is so smart.How did he know that Old Mr.Howard woulde over? Fortunately, he hid well


    in advance.Otherwise, he would have been punished severely.¡± Paul sat in the car and somehow


    recalled what John had said on the phone.


    "Paul, I like your wife!" He felt unhappy somehow.


    No matter how much he disliked Amy, she was his nominal wife.


    He was a very territorial person.


    As long as Amy was his wife inw, she couldn''t be touched by other men.


    "Tim, get someone to tell Grandpa that John has ulterior motives for Amy.¡¯


    Tim''s hand, which was holding the steering wheel, trembled as he nced at Paul''s expression in the


    rear-view mirror.


    "Okay, Mr.Howard."


    When they got home, it was alreadyte at night.


    What happened at the banquet soon spread in the upper ss.


    The Tache Family was in a mess tonight.


    All the servants squatted on the ground and looked for diamonds.


    Vera was called over to Rose''s room.


    As soon as Vera entered the room, she got a p in the face.


    Vera immediately knelt down and did not dare to resist.


    Rose pulled a long face and sneered coldly, "I didn''t expect you to plot against me.You knew about


    Amy''s rtionship with the Howard Family, didn''t you?"


    Vera covered her face and kept her head down.


    "Auntie, I thought nobody cared about her in the Howard Family.I didn''t expect Old Mr.Howard to like


    her so much.¡¯


    "Like?"


    Rose showed a satirical expression.


    There was no kinship in a big family.


    Nichs would stand up for Amy just because she was amember of the Howard Family.


    When Amy was humiliated, that meant the Howard Family was humiliated!Unfortunately, Vera did not


    understand this.


    Rose was very angry.


    All her efforts to make a good impression of her on Old Mr.Tache had gone down the drain tonight.


    "Vera, I gotta remind you.If you want to retaliate against Amy, you have to do it secretly, and it can''t be


    discovered by the Howard Family.Otherwise, no one can help you.You''re not stupid since you could be


    admitted to the Imperial City University.There are so many ways in this world that could let Amy


    suffer.But you chose the stupidest one.As an experienced person, I would like to tell you that borrowing


    a knife to kill a man is the wisest choice." Vera sped her hands.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She had lost face at the party tonight because of Amy! When she knelt in front of so many people, she


    wanted to send Amy to hell!


    "Auntie, I see."


    As the night grew darker, the servants of the Tache Family went to sleep.


    Vera took her heavy steps out of the door, her lips tinged with blood.


    Amy, I''ll bear in mind the humiliation you brought me forever.


    Just wait for my more ferocious retaliation

 Chapter 21: Does She Know My Identity?

    Chapter 21: Does She Know My Identity?


    Early the next morning.John nned to treat a female star to breakfast, but he found his bank ount


    had been frozen when he footed the bill.


    In the end, it was the female star who paid for the meal.


    John had never been so embarrassed in his life.


    Just as he was about to go back and question Old Mr.Howard, a few bodyguards pulled him into a car


    and took him to the airne to Africa expressionlessly.


    "Old Mr.Howard said you misbehaved and asked you to go to Africa for one-month training.¡¯ A


    bodyguard conveyed Old Mr.Howard''s order expressionlessly.


    John gritted his teeth.


    "I don''t wanna go there.Bring me back."


    He tried to get out of the ne, but the bodyguards took out their guns and pointed them at him.


    "I''m sorry.If you continue, we can only take a tougher measure.¡¯ John was greatly shocked.


    There were almost tears in his eyes.


    He was sure that if he really left here, he would be shot.


    Anyway, it was no big deal that a member of the Howard Family got hurt, at least in the eyes of Old


    Mr.Howard.


    He turned around and passed the security check dejectedly.


    ¡®Why is my grandpa so resolute this time? Could it be...¡¯ A Cold face shed in John''s mind.


    ¡®Amy, I''ll get even with you when Ie back!¡¯ Of course, Amy did not know that she had inadvertently


    taken the fall.


    At this time, she hade to the Grand Group and entered the Legal Department under the guidance


    of Tim.


    There were very few neers in the Legal Department, and she was so beautiful.


    As a result, the eyes of all the men lit up and their lips curled up unconsciously.


    Amy bowed slightly and said sincerely, "My name is Amy Turner.Nice to meet you."


    The men instantly showed great enthusiasm, but a few female colleagues looked at her coldly.


    Women would never like a woman who was too beautiful.


    That kind of beauty was a weapon, which made them feel ufortable.


    The department quieted down after Yvonne arrived.


    Yvonne''s eyes swept over Amy''s seat.


    She remembered that she had seen Tim bring Amy here.


    ¡®Is she employed by improper means?¡¯ A Hint of mockery shed in her eyes.


    "I''ve sent the new case to your email.You''d better study it when you''re free.Our opponent is not that


    weak this time.¡¯¡¯


    Amy felt that when this woman said the word "weak,'''' she deliberately nced at her.


    "Are you Amy Turner? Come in with me.¡¯ Yvonne turned around and open the door of her office.


    Although Amy didn''t know the situation, she still followed in.


    "You should have known about the condition of the Legal Department.There is no special treatment for


    the neers here.Since Tim brought you here, I hope you won''t disappoint me.We''ll be very busy


    handling the new caseter.As for you, just go and tidy up the archives next door.All the documents we


    need are there.You should be able toplete this task, right?"


    Yvonne took out a form from the drawer without any expression.


    "The files must be arranged in this order.This is the key to the file room.You will be responsible for the


    file room in the future."


    Amy looked down at the key and didn''t receive it.


    ¡®Isn''t it the job that cleaners are responsible for?¡¯


    "You don''t want to do it?" Yvonne asked sarcastically.


    Amy looked up at her and smiled.


    "Miss Jeffreys, I think you have a misconception about me."


    "Amy, you''re thinking too much.You''re a neer.I haven''t seen you before.How can I have a


    misconception about you? This job is within your ability lest you cause any trouble for us."


    Amy raised her eyebrows.


    ''She means I''m not professional?¡¯


    "Miss Jeffreys, you''re right This is the first time we''ve met.You may not know much about my ability, so


    I hope you can give me a chance to prove myself"


    "There is no need.No matter howpetent you''re, it won''t affect my judgment of you.Take the key


    and go back to your seat."


    Amy pursed her lips and sighed.


    Anyway, there must be a lot of good things in the Grand Group archive.


    She could take this opportunity to enrich herself instead of having conflict with Yvonne.


    She picked up the key, nodded slightly, and turned to walk out.


    Yvonne narrowed her eyes slowly and snorted, "You''re quite endurable.¡±


    She would never allow those women who got this job through improper channels to cause trouble.


    She had to let Amy know that the Legal Department was not afortable ce to stay.


    Amy had thought it wasn''t difficult to sort out the documents, so she would finish it soon.


    However, when she opened the door of the archives office, she found that it was a total mess inside.


    Even if she kept tidying it up without resting, she might not be able to finish it until night.


    Fortunately, although Yvonne assigned her this task, she did note to check it from time to time.


    So she still had a chance to ck off.


    Two dayster, Amy heard that the target of the Grand Group''swsuit this time was a foreign game


    company.


    Yvonne took off with the team in the morning.


    They might have arrived there now.


    "Well, the boss of the gamepany was an employee of the Grand Group.¡¯ Amy finished reading the


    documents and sighed.


    Then the door of the archive behind her suddenly opened.


    Paul stood at the door and was surprised to see Amy sitting in a chair by the window with a pile of


    documents in front of her.


    Amy turned around and shot up from the chair at the sight of him.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Mr.Howard." Paul nodded.


    He had nned toe over to get some documents.


    It was Tim''s job, but Tim happened to leave just now.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that Yvonne asked you to work here?" Amy was surprised.


    ¡®¡®Although we''ve gone through something together, we aren''t so close.Paul walked in and found that


    Amy had tidied up the ce.Everything was very neat, and the window even became a paradise for


    reading.He took a document, sat in front of her, and opened it.¡± Amy also sat down.


    She didn¡¯t even dare to think about reading with the president of the Grand Group.


    "I''m a little surprised when knowing your identity,¡¯ Amy said calmly.


    Paul''s hand holding the document stiffened.


    ¡®¡®Has she known my identity?¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 22: I Want a Divorce

    Chapter 22: I Want a Divorce


    Amy sighed and said, "I''d been curious about what you look like"


    Paul pursed his lips, waiting for her to continue.But Amy fell silent.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Her eyes fell on the books on the table again.Paul was a little depressed.


    "Is she disappointed about my appearance?¡¯


    "I didn''t mean to hide it from you.I can see that you don''t care about me, so there''s no need to exin it


    to you."


    Paul thought she knew that he was her husband, However, Amy meant she knew his identity as the


    president of the Grand Group.


    But surprisingly, this conversation was not strange at all.


    "Mr.Howard, I don''t mean to me you.You don''t need to exin to me." Paul looked up at her.


    "You call me Mr.Howard?" Amy twitched her mouth.


    ''Then what should I call you?"


    He took the ss, rubbed it with his fingertips, and said in a low voice, "You can call me Paul.You''re so


    distant from me.Old Mr.Howard won''t be satisfied"


    Amy almost choked on the water in her mouth upon hearing it.


    She smiled awkwardly and did not reply.


    "Don''t you want to do it?" Paul''s brows furrowed.


    Amy suddenly felt confused about his words.


    ¡®''Does he take a fancy to me?¡¯¡¯ She coughed, "Mr.Howard, I think you might have misunderstood.I don''t


    like you.So I can''t call you that."


    Paul''s eyes narrowed and his fingertips paused.


    "I know you don''t like me.You have someone in your heart, so I won''t force you to call me honey.¡¯¡¯


    Amy''s eyes widened in an instant.


    ¡®''Come on, I''ve been married.I can¡¯t believe this man to be so shameless!¡¯¡¯ She stood up with a


    stiffened face.


    "Mr.Howard, I have something else to do now.If you want to rest here, do as you please.¡¯¡¯ Paul lowered


    his eyes.


    "Amy, do you know who you''re talking to?" Amy thought he was ridiculous.


    "Should I call you Paul or honey? Mr.Howard, to be honest, I shouldn''t have offended you right


    now.After all, I''m your employee.I may lose everything because of an order from you.But Old


    Mr.Howard is very kind to me.I don''t want to do anything to hurt him.If you insist on that unreasonable


    request, I can only say sorry to you." Paul stood up angrily.


    Was it so difficult for her to call him Paul? Countless women waited to get close with him, but she


    refused it firmly.


    Moreover, it seemed to be humiliating for her to call him Paul.


    The woman kept saying that she cared about Nichs, but she refused to pretend to be close with him


    to make Nichs happy.


    His face was as cold as frost, and his jaw was tense.


    "l won''t force you if you are unwilling to do it.I''ll exin it to Old Mr.Howard."


    Having dropped that, Paul strode out of the office.


    "What did he mean by that?¡¯ Amy was totally confused.At night, Amy received a call from Old


    Mr.Howard.


    "Amy,e over for dinner tonight."


    "Sure, I''ll be there on time."


    After work, she hailed a taxi to Old Mr.Howard''s mansion alone.


    When she arrived there, Paul happened to reach there in a ck Bentley.


    ¡®¡®Why is he here?¡¯¡¯


    The door was pushed open from the inside then.


    Many servants were trimming the nts.


    The white marble pavement about six meters wide reached the main house.


    She humbly followed Paul in and found no other guests except them.


    At the moment, Old Mr.Howard came down slowly from the second floor, leaned against a sofa and


    red at him.


    Paul ignored Old Mr.Howard''s re and sat down at the table.


    Old Mr.Howard''s face twisted in anger.


    "Hello, Old Mr.Howard." Amy greeted politely.


    Her action instantly made Old Mr.Howard feel better.


    "Amy, sit down.I have something to tell you two tonight."


    Amy was a little confused why Old Mr.Howard mentioned "you two."


    At that moment, Amy''s phone rang.


    She took it out and wanted to hang up.


    But when she saw the phone number, her face turned pale.


    "Sorry, I need to take this call? The call was from the hospital.¡± Amy realized that her grandma might be


    in danger.


    "Amy, your grandmother''s condition has suddenly worsened.She is in the emergency room now.We''re


    not sure whether she can be out of danger this time, so you''d bettere.¡¯ Amy was ina daze.


    Her eyes were filled with tears.


    She looked calmer though she was going to break down.


    "Old Mr.Howard, I gotta go.I''m sorry.¡± Amy then picked up her bag and strode out.


    Old Mr.Howard followed behind with the cane.


    Seeing that Amy was so anxious, Old Mr.Howard beckoned to Tim.


    "Tim, give her a ride."


    Tim nodded and caught up with Amy.


    In the living room, only Old Mr.Howard and Paul were left.


    Old Mr.Howard lost his appetite.


    He wanted to have a good talk with Amy and Paul, but Amy met an urgent situation.


    "Grandpa, I want a divorce." Paul suddenly said casually.


    Upon hearing it, Old Mr.Howard lost his temper and hit fiercely at Paul''s back with the crutch.


    Paul didn''t dodge it.


    "Since you married Amy, you''ve never told her about your identity.Now you even want a divorce? Last


    time, when she suffered humiliation in the Tache Family, where are you? Paul, you''re a man.Amy is


    your legal wife.If you don¡¯t protect her, who else do you expect to protect her? I''m telling you, you can''t


    divorce her until I die!"


    "Grandpa, have you cared about Amy''s feelings? I''m not the only one who wants the divorce.You''re


    right.I''m a man.So I don''t wanna force a woman who doesn''t love me to be my wife.Besides, I have no


    feelings for her.¡¯


    Old Mr.Howard ordered angrily, "Butler, go to whip him.¡±


    The butler, who was standing not far away, didn''t move at all.


    Old Mr.Howard red at the butler.


    "Do it now! If I don''t beat this brat up, I won''t be able to sleep tonight!"


    The butler nced at Paul whopressed his lips and remained silent.He sighed and asked


    someone to get a whip.


    "Old Mr.Howard, is it really necessary?"


    Their rtionship might worsen if Old Mr.Howard did so.


    "Yes! He''s my grandson! Can''t I beat him after he provokes me?"


    Paul stood up and said coldly, "Grandpa, even if you hit me, I''ll still divorce her."


    Old Mr.Howard was so angry that he couldn''t breathe.


    He pointed at the yard with trembling fingers, "Get out and kneel there!"

 Chapter 23: The Grand Groups Failure

    Chapter 23: The Grand Group''s Failure


    Paul didn''t resist and really knelt down in the yard.


    The butler held the whip and hesitated, but when he met Old Mr.Howard''s cold gaze, he gritted his


    teeth and gave Paul a whipping.


    The butler used his strength tactfully.


    Paul didn''t get injured badly, although it was painful.


    His skin was split and flesh broke forth.


    Soon, blood oozed from Paul''s back.


    Sweats trickled down Paul''s forehead.


    The butler nced at Old Mr.Howard, waiting for his next order.


    But Old Mr.Howard stood in front of the French window with a gloomy face.


    His gaze wasplicated but he did not ask the butler to stop.


    The butler could only continue.


    Old Mr.Howard sighed heavily.


    He clearly knew that no one could protect Amy except Paul.


    So he couldn''t allow Paul to divorce her.


    "Grandpa, I want to divorce her,¡¯ Paul said this again calmly.


    "Butler, go on.I need to rest.Let Paul kneel here.He can only get up after giving up divorcing Amy."


    Old Mr.Howard walked upstairs.


    His walking stick banged on the floor, and hepressed his lips coldly.


    The butler looked at Paul''s back and then quietly stopped.


    "Mr.Howard, admit your fault, please.If it goes on, there will be plenty of wounds on your back."


    Paul slowly closed his eyes and straightened his back.


    "Go on.¡¯¡¯


    The butler sighed and began to whip him, but Old Mr.Howard was not there, so he didn''t exert all his


    strength.


    Half an hourter, Paul began to shiver with pain.


    The butler asked two servants to check Paul''s condition.


    And he went upstairs to persuade Old Mr.Howard not to punish Paul.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    When Amy arrived at the hospital, a doctor was giving emergency treatment to her grandma.


    No one knew what was going on inside.


    She sat in her chair, trembling with fear.


    And a chill of coldness spread from her heart to the whole body.


    It had been midnight already before the operation was over.


    She struggled to stand on her feet and looked towards the bed.


    "Amy, your grandmother''s illness is very serious.She needs to find a suitable kidney for a transnt as


    soon as possible, or I''m afraid that she couldn''t survive:"


    "Is there a kidney avable in the hospital?"Amy asked in a hoarse voice.


    Sure enough, the doctor shook his head.


    "It is not easy to find a kidney or bone marrow, and you have to queue up.There are four or five people


    waiting for it ahead of your grandma." Amy slowly closed her eyes and lowered her head.


    "I see.Thank you.¡¯ The doctor nodded and asked the nurse to push her grandma into the ward.


    Amy followed them in and sat down beside the bed.


    Her mind went nk and she was in no mood to think about anything else.


    Her grandma was the one who treated her best in the world.


    She couldn''t bear to see her grandma die.


    Then she fell into sleep unconsciously.


    At seven o''clock the next morning, Amy woke up.


    She sighed and grabbed her grandma''s hand.


    "Grandma, I''m going to work.Don''t worry, I''ll work hard and find a suitable kidney for you.I won''t let you


    die."


    After that, she went to the bathroom to wash her face and took a taxi to the Grand Group.


    The Legal Department was in a mess, and everyone looked worried.


    "I didn''t expect that we would lose.Our enemy used to be an employee of the Grand Group.I''m afraid


    that we will be aughingstock in this industry."


    "It is the first time that we have been defeated.¡¯ Amy raised her eyebrow.


    She had thought that under Yvonne''s leadership, they would seed.


    She sat in her seat, checked the information about thewsuit, and frowned.


    The Grand Group charged thepany with giarism, but its definition domestically was different


    from that abroad.


    Amy was looking through the document about this case when she found the domestic media had been


    reporting on the news that the Grand Group was defeated, and in a short time, it had be a


    trending topic.


    Amy gave a smile.


    Although they had lost thewsuit abroad, they had opportunities to go to court domestically to turn the


    tide.


    But they could not charge with giarism.


    She took the documents she had sorted out and felt that it was an opportunity to prove her ability.


    Perhaps once they won, she could be an official member of the Legal Department.


    At noon, she took the documents to the top floor, only to find that no one was there.


    "Amy¡± Tim greeted when he walked out of the president''s office.


    "I''m going to see the President.He''s in hospital.Are youing with me?"


    Paul fainted when he knelt in the old housest night with some serious wounds on his back.


    But Amy didn''t know about it.


    "Amy, you''d bettere with me.He got injured before you."


    Tim walked ahead with an anxious look.


    And she consciously followed him.


    ¡®¡®It has something to do with me? How could it be?¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 24: Then Who Have I Married?

    Chapter 24: Then Who Have I Married?


    When the car reached the hospital, she got out of the car and realized that he was in the same hospital


    as her grandma.


    Tim walked very fast, which implied that Paul was badly hurt.


    When she reached the ward, she saw the blood drained from Paul''s face.


    He was flipping through the document in his hand with his head down.


    Although he was in the hospital, he didn''t forget to deal with thepany affairs.


    It could be told that his sess didn''t rely on luck.


    Paul heard the sound and slowly raised his head.


    When he saw Amy, he was a little surprised.


    "Mr.Howard."


    She nodded politely and sat down beside the bed.


    Paul put the document aside and coughed slightly.


    He was running a fever with an abnormal blush on his face.


    "What are you doing here?"


    His lips were a little dry, and his back was burning with pain.


    Amy quickly took out the document.


    "Mr.Howard, I heard that the Grand Group had been defeated abroad.I studied thiswsuit and found


    that the evidence for giarism was insufficient.After all, thew of copyright in foreign countries


    doesn''t protect the idea of a game.In other words, thew does not protect the models, methods, or


    rules of a game.But as long as we change the charge, they will definitely lose it.For example..."


    Paul suddenly interrupted her.


    "So you came here just to talk to me about this?"


    Amy was stunned and put away the sorted documents.


    "I know you must be worried about this matter, Mr.Howard.I need a chance to prove myself"


    Paul slowly closed his eyes.


    Amy was the most indifferent woman he had ever seen.


    She was confident, powerful, and knew that as a woman, she had to make every effort to seed.


    She also knew how to size up the situation, both in the Howard Family and in the Turner Family, as if


    she could handle everything.


    "Get out."


    Paul lowered his head and picked up the document at hand with a stern look.


    Amypressed her lips.


    She had said so much, but he ignored all of it.


    "Mr.Howard, please believe me.If we sue them at home, we will definitely win this case."


    She thought he didn''t believe her ability, so she exined ina hurry.


    "Amy, do you know why I am in the hospital?" He looked up at her.


    She frowned.


    Tim said that he had been punished for her.


    "Did you tell Old Mr.Howard the matter between us?" Amy asked timidly.


    ¡®Did he tell Old Mr.Howard that he had fallen in love with her?¡¯ She felt worried and uneasy despite


    herself.


    "Yes," he replied calmly.


    She was so angry that the file in her hand was crumpled.


    "Mr.Howard, even if you like me, it''s your unrequited love.I have refused all the time.How could you tell


    it to Old Mr.Howard without my permission? Have you ever respected me?"


    "I like you?"


    Paul asked in retort, "Amy, I''m sure that you are a narcissist"


    Amy gritted her teeth and took a deep breath.


    Just as she was about to speak, the doctor pushed open the door of the ward and came in.


    "Mr.Howard, please sign this form.If you can''t, please ask your family to help you with it."


    Paul didn''t want to move his hand.


    He had been exhausted after reading a few documents.


    So he nced at Amy and motioned for her to sign it.


    Amy said in puzzlement, "Why are you looking at me like this? The doctor said it could only be signed


    by your family.I''m not your family."


    "You''re not my family? Then who have I married?" Paul sneered angrily.


    He had always been calm until he met Amy.


    Seeing the two of them were about to start a quarrel, the doctor handed Amy a piece of paper.


    A few words caught Amy''s attention before she was about to throw the paper away.


    Paul Howard? She was shocked after reading through the paper carefully.


    Thinking of what happenedst night, she had a guess.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Paul, who was said to be seriously ill, was the man in charge of the Grand


    Group! Her mouth was open but she didn''t know what to say.


    After a long time, Amy finally signed her name on the paper with trembling hands.


    However, Paul didn''t see her movements.


    Besides, he had always thought that Amy knew his identity.


    She remembered how she had rejected him righteously when he had asked her to call him Paul.


    She fell she was an idect.


    Amy handed the paper to the doctor, and then the doctor left.


    Amy stood in the ward still, not knowing how to call Paul.


    The man lying on the bed was her nominal husband.


    "You can leave now¡± Patl said impatiently in an indifferent voice.


    Amy opened he- mouth but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t say the simple two words


    "Mr.Howard".


    Should she call him Paul? But she had rejected to call him that befere.


    "Ho...Ho..¡¯ She stammered to call him "Honey" but failed to finish pronouncing thest syble.


    "Is your tongue-tied?" Paul sneered.


    Amy closed her mouth with a blushing face and clenched her hands.


    Paul closed his eyes and tried to sleep.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    But Amy didn''t leave.


    The wind was blowing in from time to time as the window of the ward was open.


    Imperial City was basking in golden and bright sunshine at noon.


    However, there was a dark corner that the sunlight could not reach.


    A conspiracy was brewing there.

 Chapter 25: The Car Accident

    Chapter 25: The Car ident


    "Vera, you were talking about Amy, right? She is so arrogant.I''ve long been hating her.Even if you don''t


    ask me to do it, I''m nning to teach her a lesson.¡¯ Jane Fallert, Vera''s follower, said.


    She was a stupid and uneducated woman who came from a nouveau riche family.


    In fact, Vera despised her, but she enjoyed manipting Jane and alwaysined to her about


    Amy.


    Soon, Jane became Vera''s best listener.


    In their conversation, Amy was a bad student who bullied her ssmates and didn''t get any


    punishment because of her good grades.


    Jane had no idea about the rtionship between Amy and the Howard Family.


    She wasn''t a smart woman and the only reason she got admitted to the university was that her family


    paid enough money.


    What''s more, the Fallert Family was not even qualified to attend the banquet of the Tache Family.


    Instigated by Vera, Jane couldn''t wait to retaliate against Amy.


    Vera sneered as a trace of malice shed across her eyes.


    A woman who was as stupid as Jane couldn''t even survive the second episode ina TV drama.


    "Jane, calm down.Amy knows you and I are good friends.I won''t be able to get away with it if she gets


    furious.¡¯ She persuaded her gently.


    Jane snorted coldly.


    "Why should I be afraid of the Turner Family? Vera, don''t worry.It has nothing to do with you.I will take


    full responsibility for it."


    This was exactly what Vera wanted to hear.


    Her aunt was right.


    Amy was no longer an ordinary woman now.


    Instead of fighting with her directly, Vera should take advantage of others to retaliate against her.


    Jane, who had poor judgment, would be an invincible sword for Vera if she took full advantage of her.


    Amy left the hospital at three o''clock in the afternoon and returned to the Grand Group.


    She was just nobody in charge of the archives, so one in the department cared about where she had


    been.


    Even if she was away the whole morning, no one came to ask why.


    What''s more, the Grand Group was going through a hard time now.


    Everyone was worried about thepany and their own future.


    They didn''t have the time or the mood to care about anything else.


    It was time to get off work.


    Amy cleaned up her desk and stopped a taxi at the entrance of the Grand Group.


    However, she felt uneasy as soon as she got in the car.


    She closed her eyes, trying to get some rest.


    Just then, arge truck that was not far away rushed towards her.


    "Boom!"


    She felt the entire car shaking violently.


    Her mind went nk as well.


    Sirens and shouts filled her head.


    She felt a sharp pain in her leg as if it had been pierced by something.


    For the first time, she felt so scared that she was about to cry.


    "Come and help! The car is about to explode!"


    "Her legs are being pressed down! She can''t move!"


    Amy could not hear what was going on around her due to fear.


    She felt like her body was being torn apart inch by inch.


    Ever since she knew that the man liked ballet, she had studied ballet with all her efforts so that she


    could perform at the school party.


    Mrs.Nearing said that Amy wasn''t noble enough to learn such elegant dance, but Amy did receive


    thunderous apuse at that party.


    Amy had always been stubborn and unyielding.


    So she wouldn''t let anything happen to her legs that symbolized dignity! It was a terrible car ident.


    The drunk driver had been controlled while the taxi driver died on the spot.


    Amy, who was sitting in the backseat, barely survived, but her legs were in bad condition.


    She couldn''t feel her legs anymore since she woke up as if they were not hers.


    Not daring to touch them or ask the doctor about her condition, Amy stared at the ceiling in a daze.


    The doctor was talking to Nichs outside the corridor, whose face was filled with worry.


    She vaguely heard the words "wheelchair" and "recovery".


    Feeling hopeless, she sat up and punched her leg hard while her face was as cold as ice.


    "Amy, what are you doing?"


    Nichs asked the bodyguards to pin her hand down and walked towards her with a cane.


    Amy couldn''t feel anything at all.


    People were actually very calm when they were going through an extreme breakdown.


    "Old Mr.Howard, please leave me alone.¡¯¡¯ Amy said in a soft voice after a long time of silence.


    After that, she stared out of the window and didn''t say anything more.


    Nichs sighed.


    Knowing that she was in a bad mood right now, he nodded slowly.


    "Don''t do anything stupid.As long as you follow the doctor''s instruction, your legs will be fine."


    There wasn''t any hope in Amy''s dull eyes because she knew that Mr.Howard was just trying tofort


    her.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Not long after Nichs left, the door of her ward was opened again.


    It was Paul.


    Paul''s back was still bandaged, but he came to see Amy the moment he heard that she had had a car


    ident.


    "I will ask the best doctor in the world to treat your leg.But if you continue to hurt yourself like this, the


    chance of healing it will only be slimmer.¡¯ Paul sat down beside her bed.


    "Tim told me that the ident happened because the driver was drunk.What do you think?"


    Clutching the bedsheet tightly, Amy forced herself to smile.


    "I think someone wants me dead"


    "I''ll ask someone to investigate it." Paul nced at her leg.


    Her leg was pinned under the car and her foot waspletely pierced.


    At this moment, the effect of the anesthetic was long gone, but she gave no sign of it.


    "Will my leg fully recover?"


    Amy asked in a trembling voice.


    Paul could see that she was just pretending to be calm now.


    She was waiting for an answer, which seemed to be able to reassure her.


    "I have contacted the international orthopedic doctors.They are all top experts.As long as you


    cooperate, you can recover,¡¯ replied Paul.


    Amy heaved a sigh of relief and nced at him gratefully.At this moment, Tim entered the ward in a


    hurry.

 Chapter 26: Amy, Youre Nothing

    Chapter 26: Amy, You''re Nothing


    "Mr.Howard, we found the driver was not drunk.A woman I bribed him to do so.Her name is Jane


    Fallert, and she''s still a student.I''ve already asked someone to bring her over." Speaking of this, he


    looked at Amy.


    "It''s up to you how to deal with her, Mrs.Howard."


    Soon, Jane was pushed into the ward.


    She was shocked when she saw a handsome man inside and then she smiled.


    "Amy, you really have a lot of male friends.I heard that you snatched a woman''s boyfriend, and now


    you have hooked up with another man."


    Amy raised her eyebrows "You heard it from Vera, right? Jane, there''s no grudge between us.But you


    went too far this time."


    Jane ran her fingers through her hair and sneered, "I''ve disliked you for a long time.You''re no more


    than a girl from the Turner Family:"


    Amyughed out loud.


    "I suddenly understand why Vera chose you.You''re really brainless."


    Jane was confused with her eyes narrowed.


    "What do you mean?"


    Amy looked at Tim at the door.


    "Tim, call Mr.Fallert to see if he still wants his daughter.¡¯¡¯


    "Amy Turner! Who do you think you are?" said Jane.


    She could not stay calm anymore.


    She thought Amy took herself too seriously.


    "Don''t you know that our families have long-term cooperation? My family is the major sponsor of your


    family.Even your father has to show me some respect!"


    Amy didn''t want to listen to her, so she just closed her eyes.


    Jane gritted her teeth and was about to stride forward.


    But she was stopped by Tim.


    "Get out of my way! You''re just an assistant.How dare you stand in my way?"


    As soon as Jane finished, her cell phone rang.


    It was a call from her father.


    "Jane! Apologize to Amy, or our family will be doomed!"


    Mr.Fallert was full of fear, and his hand with the phone was trembling.But Jane still didn''t understand.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Dad, what are you talking about? Why should I apologize to a small potato like her?"


    "You idiot!" scolded Mr.Fallert.


    Jane frowned.


    Now she was somewhat curious about the man sitting by the bed.


    She disliked the man¡¯s indifference to her.


    "Hey, boy, why don''t you leave Amy and begin a rtionship with me? I''m much richer than her¡± Paul


    nced at Jane and then looked away.


    He totally ignored her.


    In his eyes, Jane was just a clown.


    Tim was also speechless.


    He thought this woman was extremely stupid.


    Jane crossed her arms.


    Seeing all of them were silent, she thought they were afraid of her.


    "Amy, you sent someone to bring me here, right? Now if you apologize to me, I will let you go." She


    squinted at them with a magnanimous look.


    "Tim, break her leg.She''s too noisy¡± Paul said in a cold voice.


    Tim immediately grabbed Jane and kicked her legs hard.


    Then came the sound of bones breaking.


    Jane let out a cry.


    She''s lying with her face down on the ground and with her legs in a strange shape.


    Looking at the man''s cold expression, she was scared.


    And she couldn''t even say a word with her teeth chattered.


    She backed away in fear, but her legs could not move.


    Instead, she could only lie on the ground without dignity.


    She was really scared.


    She thought this man was indeed the devil.


    Amy looked at the scene calmly.


    "Jane, you didn''t know how it felt if you didn¡¯t experience it.Be quiet now and bear the pain.If you dare


    to make a sound, I''ll ask Tim to pull out your tongue."


    Jane shivered and did not dare to cry out in pain.At this time, the door was opened.


    Mr.Fallert entered in a panic.


    Seeing her like this, he intended to kneel down.


    His eyes darkened and his lips werepressed.


    He thought if he knelt down and apologized to his daughter, Amy would forgive Jane.


    Anyway, Jane had already been punished.


    However, Amy raised her eyebrows and looked at him with a half-smile.


    "Mr.Fallert, I don''t have time to watch you y a kind father.In order to save Jane, you should hand


    over the bracelet that Mia gave her back then.It''s good for all of us.¡¯¡¯


    Instantly, the sweat came out of Mr.Fallert''s forehead, and he gradually stood up.


    "Jane, where did you put the bracelet? Amy has married into the Howard Family.Now, do as I say:"


    Jane was in so much pain that she couldn''t speak.


    Her face twisted, a trace of fear shing across her eyes.


    In the Imperial City, everyone knew the status of the Howard Family.


    She tried to curry favor with Vera because of the Nearing family.


    She thought she could get into the real upper ss in this way.


    But the Howard Family could wipe out the Nearing family directly from the Imperial City.


    This was the power of the Howard Family.


    "The bracelet was taken by my auntie.¡¯ She braced herself.


    After she finished, her face turned pale.


    Amy opened her eyes.


    She didn''t know the Fallert Family well.


    She just heard from others that they were all uneducated.


    Only Mr.Fallert had made a fortune in his early years, which made the family out of poverty in an


    instant.


    They werepletely nouveau riches.


    "Ask your auntie to bring me the bracelet tomorrow.And then I''ll decide whether to let you go or not."


    Amy snapped at Jane who was Carried out by Mr.Fallert.


    The ward became quiet again.


    Amy and Paul did not speak, as if nothing had happened.


    It was time to change the dressing on Paul''s back.


    So he got up and walked out.


    Amy didn''t ask him to stay because she wanted to clear her head.


    When she returned to her own family, she heard Mia say that she had given the bracelet away.


    After investigating, she found out that it was Jane.


    As Jane said, the Fallert Family and the Turner Family had been cooperating for a long time.


    So Mia and Jane got along well with each other.


    She closed her eyes.


    ¡®If I get the bracelet back, Grandma will be happy: That night, the Fallert Family was in a mess.


    Mr.Fallert had been asking Jane''s aunt Chris to send the bracelet over, but she refused.


    But atst, after arguing with Mr.Fallert for a long time, she yelled on the phone, "It''s just a bracelet!


    Fine, I''ll give it back to her in person tomorrow!"


    Then she angrily hung up the phone and sneered in her heart.


    ¡°Amy, you want this bracelet? Humph! OK, just wait for it tomorrow!¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 27: Youll Never Know The Pain Until You

    Chapter 27: You''ll Never Know The Pain Until You


    In the hospital, in the next afternoon.


    Amy was sitting in a wheelchair and bathing in the warm sun alone in a good mood because early in


    the morning, she received a phone call from an international expert and was informed that as long as


    she cooperated, she would definitely fully recover.


    At this time, Chris, who dressed up and looked overbearing, arrived at the hospital.


    ¡®Humph, want to get back the bracelet? No way!¡¯¡¯ Chris strode to Amy.


    "Are you the one who''s making things difficult for the Fallert Family?"


    Amy looked up with a frown.


    The moment she saw Chris''s outfit, she thought that this woman was dressed like a bumpkin.


    Then she caught a glimpse of this woman''s bracelet and instantly knew her identity.


    "Give me the bracelet."


    She stretched out her hand and looked at her coldly.


    Chris felt she was despised.


    Ever since her family made a fortune, the salespeople at luxury stores always exalted her and she had


    never been disdained like this.


    She snorted and raised her wrist, "You want this? Okay, I''ll give it to you."


    Her eyes shed with spite and took the bracelet off her wrist.


    But just as she put it on Amy''s palm, she abruptly threw it into the pool! "Oops, I identally threw it


    into the pool.You can pick it up there!"


    As she spoke, she pushed Amy towards the pool.


    "Let go of me!"


    Amy''s face turned pale as she saw herself closer and closer to the pool.


    The pool was at least two meters deep and she couldn''t move her legs.


    If she was pushed into it, she would surely die.


    "You want the bracelet, right? Go to the hell!"


    Chrispletely ignored Amy''s screams and pushed Amy with her wheelchair into the water.


    Amy fell into the water with a huge ssh.


    She panicked and tried to grab something.


    She even tried to use her feet to get a slim chance of survival, but her feet were weak, The more


    frightened she was, the more she could feel the pain on her feet.


    She couldn''t tell whether it was water or tears that blurred her eyes.


    The only thought was that if she could survive, she would make that bitch pay the price for the rest of


    her life.


    Lack of oxygen made her suffocate and feel her chest was to explode.


    She didn''t want to die.


    She had never been desperate for survival like now.


    Finally, a pair of slender hands reached out to save her from the verge of death.


    She squinted at him and then fainted.


    When she woke up, Amy found herself not in a hospital but in the Howard''s.


    She turned her head to one side, only to see a doctor applying medicine to Paul''s back.


    "How''s your injury on the back?" she couldn''t help but ask with a worried look on her face.


    "It''s fine."


    Paul closed his eyes and frowned slightly.


    When the doctor finished the work, he told Paul some advice and left.Paul put on his coat slowly.


    "The bracelet in the pool is fake."


    He said calmly and put the bracelet in front of Amy.


    Amy felt warm that he didn''t forget to pick up the bracelet.


    Although he looked indifferent, he was very considerate.


    Amy thought her mother''s bracelet couldn''t be fake, so she wanted to ask Chris what the hell had


    happened.


    "H-h-honey..."


    She was tongue-tied, but she managed to call him.


    Paul felt as if his heart was bitten softly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He buttoned up his sleeve and stood up.


    Amypressed her lips and asked shyly, "I want to go downstairs.Could you please carry me


    downstairs?"


    Paul didn''t answer her, but directly bent over and carried her downstairs.


    Thest time she was held by him was when she was not clear-headed and didn''t feel anything, but


    now she could feel it clearly.


    She could feel the strength in the man¡¯s body.


    The thin cloth was rubbing against his and her skin which was like fire.


    Amy''s face turned even redder.


    She took a deep breath and wanted to raise her head to say something to him to defuse


    embarrassment.


    But when she looked up and saw his perfect profile, it was like a bright white light, shining through the


    clouds.


    She was distracted and stared at him for a few seconds.


    Paul felt her gaze, and his body stiffened.


    It was the first time he had been stared at by a woman.


    He felt ufortable all over his body.


    When they reached the living room, he put her on the sofa and sat a little further away, as if she were


    some virus.


    When Nichs saw them, he gave a meaningful smile.


    "Amy, I should be to me for what happened to you.I should have arranged for some bodyguards to


    protect you.Now I''ve caught the criminal.Just tell me how you want to deal with her."


    Amy nced at Chris and when she saw thetter''s pale face, she turned up the corners of her mouth.


    "Nichs, the Fallert Family probably made so much money in a short time by unfair means back


    then.I want to expose them.Then the police will arrest them and you needn''t do it yourself"


    Nichs nodded and was very happy that Amy had her own thoughts, but how could he do nothing


    when his granddaughter-inw was bullied? At least he should add fuel to the fire.


    Mr.Fallert was in a sweat.


    He really wanted to p Chris.


    He asked her to return the bracelet, but she was so frenzied that she pushed Amy into the pool.


    Chris knelt on the ground, trembling violently.


    At first, when these people went to her, she was disdainful but then she was stunned when a gun was


    at her forehead.


    "Amy, I was mad for a moment.Please forgive me.I didn''t mean to do it.Besides, I''ve returned the


    bracelet to you.Please let me go."


    Chris knelt on the ground with sweat all over her forehead.


    Amy gave an ironic smile at her.


    And Amy read the information carefully which Tim had handed to her.


    It turned out that they hadmitted so many crimes.


    "Your son knocked down and killed a couple and their four- year-old child a few years ago because of


    speeding.Then you hired someone to forge evidence that the victims died from drunk driving.¡¯ Chris''s


    mind went nk.


    ¡®¡®How does she know it? I''ve resolved this thing secretly¡±


    "Where''s my mother''s bracelet?"


    Chris shook her head and was terrified.


    "What I received is that bracelet.I didn''t deceive you with a fake.Amy, please don''t hurt my son.I beg


    you.It''s all my fault! Please let go of my son!"


    Chris was going crazy because her son was as precious as her life.


    "You have only one son.But when you pushed me into the water, did you ever think that I was my


    parents¡¯ daughter? You killed a family of three.Have you ever thought that they also had parents? You''ll


    never know the pain until you experience it yourself"


    Chris felt that Amy was a demon now! Amy leaned back and found afortable position.


    "Chris, you love your husband very much, right? I heard that when you gave birth to the son for him,


    you were on the verge of death.Unfortunately, your husband has already had a mistress and has a


    pigeon pair with her.When you''re in jail, he''ll bring that woman back home openly.They can live


    together happily.No one will care about you.Are you desperate when you picture that woman sleeping


    with your husband on the wedding bed you picked?" Chris shook his head crazily.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "No! My husband loves me! He won''t cheat on me!"


    Amy snorted and showed her the photo on her phone.


    "This is the children of that woman.She is only twenty-five years old.Look at you! You''re fat, arrogant,


    and domineering.And your son is also a murderer! You can''tpare with her.You''ll be sentenced to at


    least twenty years in prison.When youe out, I''m afraid that your husband will have grandchildren.¡¯


    Chris broke down and held her head.


    "No way! It''s impossible!" Amy put away her phone and nced at Tim.


    "Tim, call the police to take them away and hand over the evidence to the police."


    Tim nodded and asked the bodyguards to drag them out.


    Nics and Paul did not speak during the whole process.


    It was not until the two were taken away that Paul looked at Amy confusedly.


    "Did Chris''s husband really cheat on her?"


    "No, I found the photo on the Inte," Amy answered casually.


    Paul was speechless.


    Nichs coughed in embarrassment.


    It turned out to be a lie.


    He almost believed it.


    Nichs stood up, left some words, and went upstairs, leaving Paul and Amy alone in the living room.

 Chapter 28: The Mans Heart Is as Cold as a Stone

    Chapter 28: The Man''s Heart Is as Cold as a Stone


    "Honey, you must have friends at the police station, right?" Amy looked at Paul expectantly.


    It was not her first time to call him honey, but she was still shy and her ears turned red.


    Paul answered coldly, "Yes.¡¯


    "Then can you ask your man to keep an eye on her? Don''t allow her husband to visit her.¡¯ Chris had a


    bad temper, but she had a good husband, who was honest and good to her.


    She was emotional and fell in love with her husband.


    She tried her best to have a baby with him.


    If Chris met her husband, she would find Amy''s lie.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She was in despair now.


    But if she met her husband, she could hold on.


    So Amy should make sure that Chris had no hope.


    The moment she was pushed into the water, she swore that she would avenge herself as long as she


    was alive.


    Paul nced at her and did not say anything.


    He acquiesced.


    Amy was like him.


    The fastest way to defeat a person was to destroy what he or she cared about the most rather than kill


    him or her.


    Amy stopped talking.


    She was waiting for Paul to carry her upstairs.


    She couldn''t move her legs at all.


    So she could only go upstairs with Paul''s help.


    Paul didn''t seem to carry her.


    He lowered his head and was thinking.


    She opened her mouth, but she didn''t speak.


    Paul was impatient.


    He didn''t like to be close to women.


    He felt strange when he carried Amy.


    He grabbed a nket and covered her head with it.


    And then he carried her upstairs.


    Amy couldn''t see anything.


    What did he mean? Did she embarrass him? Paul put her on the bed and lifted the nket.


    "Sleep here tonight."


    Amy thought that Paul would affection her after saving her.


    It seemed that he didn''t change.


    ¡®¡®This man''s heart is as cold as a stone¡±


    Since Paul didn''t like her, it meant that the two-year contract was valid.


    She didn''t need to be involved in the property disputes.


    When it expired, she could just leave.


    When the door was closed, she touched her face.


    She didn''t know what is beautiful or ugly, but many people said that she was beautiful and her skin was


    fair since she went to school.


    Paul didn''t stare at her or change his expression from the beginning to the end.


    He had the status.


    He must be ascetic.


    She smiled and fell asleep peacefully.


    A foreign expert came to the Howard Family to check her legs the next day.


    The expert said that she would recover in two months.


    She was relieved and didn''t grip the sheets hard.


    "Tim, is Yvonne back?"


    "Yes.The members of the Legal Department are in a low spirit.Ourpany''s failure is written in the


    news.Each employee is thinking about a remedy.¡¯¡¯ Amy nodded and called Yvonne.


    Yvonne sat in her chair unhappily.


    When she saw Amy¡¯s call, she frowned impatiently.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Miss Jeffreys, I''m Amy Turner.I''vee up with a solution.We can change the cause of action from


    giarism to vition ofpetition restrictions in the domestic court.I''ve researched the two


    games.We''ll definitely win and the Grand Group will get much indemnification.¡¯¡¯


    When Yvonne heard her, she was furious and looked fierce.She couldn''t even win the case.


    Why was Amy so confident? And now she was interfering in her work.


    "Amy, I didn''t see you in the department, nor did I see your written request for leave."


    "I''ve sent you an email to ask for leave."


    Yvonne snorted, "Really? But I haven''t approved it."


    "I''m sorry.My feet were injured.I asked Tim to approve the leave because you were abroad" Yvonne


    was angered.


    She suspected that Amy could work in the Legal Department because of Tim.


    Now Amy asked Tim for leave and ignored her.


    "Amy Turner, Tim is Mr.Howard''s assistant and does not manage the Legal Department.You didn''t ask


    me for leave and broke the rule.I know that you are supported by someone.Come to my office this


    afternoon if you don''t want to be fired."


    After Yvonne finished speaking, she hung up the phone.


    She was angry for the past few days.


    Now a new employee, who got the job with others¡¯ help, called her and taught her how to do her work!


    Amy looked at the phone.


    She pursed her lips and put it aside.


    She researched and considered it carefully and told Yvonne.


    She was certain that the Grand Group would get much indemnification if Yvonne did as she suggested.


    The Grand Group was rich, but the case was about their reputation.


    She took a deep breath.


    She took the phone and sent a message to Yvonne sincerely.


    She analyzed her suggestion and told Yvonne why she couldn''t go to her office.


    She was sincere and admitted her mistake.


    But Yvonne didn''t reply in two hours.


    Amy had no choice but to stare out the window on the bed ina daze.


    During this period, the servants changed the medicine for her several times.


    Nichs also came to her for a talk.


    However, he had to take medicine, so he left after a while.


    "It''s said that the Fallert Family''spany has been shut down.It''s really fast."


    "Yes, a lot of police officers went there.Old Mr.Howard is as quick as before."


    During nap time, Amy overhead two servants'' conversations.


    They must think that she was asleep and talked in a low voice.


    She blinked and felt warm.


    She asked Nichs not to interfere in it, but he still helped her.


    The Fallert Family''spany was shut down and many affairs were exposed.


    The people in charge were imprisoned and the assets were confiscated.


    The news was spread over the city in the afternoon.


    Although it was not a bigpany, it was rare that all the people in charge were in prison.


    It was a hot topic and no one noticed the case of the Grand Group.


    When Vera read the news on the Inte, she was frightened.


    It was the consequence of provoking the Howard Family.


    Fortunately, she asked Jane to do it.


    She gritted her teeth.


    Although she was unwilling to surrender, she didn''t dare to y hardball before Amy was kicked out of


    the Howard Family.


    "I heard that Old Mrs.Howard was about toe back.I can get close to her and ask her to kick Amy


    out."


    Old Mrs.I loward had a bad rtionship with Nichs.


    When Nichs was young, he didn''t want to marry her.


    But at ast, he was forced to marry her for the cooperation with her family.


    Mrs.Howard was considerate at first.


    Nichs was cold to her for decades, and she became cold and mean.


    She would depreciate whatever Nichs liked.It was a good chance for Vera.


    She remembered the humiliation she suffered at the banquet.


    So she wanted to avenge on Amy, no matter what it cost.

 Chapter 29: Shes Born Brilliant

    Chapter 29: She''s Born Brilliant


    Vera and Amy had known each other for four years and they used t o be roommates.


    There were four people in the dormitory.


    The weak one was sick so she was lying in bed every day.


    Another one went to jail.


    Only she and Amy managed to graduate.


    At that time, many people said that their dormitory was cursed.


    Vera was the only one who was both rich and beautiful among the four, but she didn''t live a happy life.


    The woman in prison was Judith.


    She was arrogant, overbearing, and unreasonable.


    She was a Taekwondo master at a young age and could beat against five people easily at a time.


    She always solved things by violence, seldom people dare to provoke her.


    The one who was sick and could hardly walk came from a poor family.


    She rarely talked and people seldom noticed her.


    Only Amy''s life went well and she got everything she wanted.


    Vera wanted to catch up and get attention but she was surpassed both in ability and poprity.


    She was not reconciled and felt ashamed.


    Under the pressure for a long time, she hated Amy greatly.


    Later, when she learned that Amy''s grandmother was sick, she generously offered help.


    At that time, she was extremelycent.


    She suddenly realized that working hard was of little use.


    She felt proud and helped Amy, wanting to let her know the money was the most important thing.


    But Amy''s performance disappointed her.


    Amy always worked hard.


    In order to get a satisfactory report, she could stay in the library for a few days, and she could always


    win awards when participating in thepetition.


    How could there be a woman who seemed to be born brilliant? What really made Amy famous was the


    lawsuit for Judith.


    At that time, the opposing party sent out topwyers, but Judith only called Amy over.


    That confrontation really showed how eloquent Amy was.


    She had never been a bookworm, and she was sharp and cited many ssics, which attacked the


    other party greatly.


    Seeing that thewsuit was about to win, Judith voluntarily gave up the argument and said she was


    willing to confess her crimes.


    The judge was also incredulous.


    But when the defendant wanted to confess the crimes, the judge had to agree.


    Judith was sentenced to three years in prison.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It was time for her to be charged off.


    As for the dispute, no one knew exactly what had happened.


    All they knew was that a woman had a cerebral concussion because she was crashed by Judith.


    The woman had a strong family background and seemed to have a very powerful boyfriend.


    There was a lot of talk about thatwsuit, but one thing that everyone agreed on was Amy''s capability.


    After thatwsuit, both the discussion on the tform and the official forum of the Imperial City


    University was about Amy.


    Vera gritted her teeth and her palms were bleeding from her fingernails.


    Her hatred for Amy was like a wild vine, growing faster and faster as time went by.


    As long as Old Mrs.Howard came back, she would let Amy know that the protection of Old Mr.Howard


    was useless.


    If Old Mrs.Howard was angry with Amy, no one could save her.


    Vera sneered ferociously, her eyes sparkling with happiness and excitement as if she wanted to see


    the scene immediately.


    However, Amy did not know it, nor did she know about Old Mrs.Howard.


    She only knew that the Howard Family wasplicated.


    Such a big family usually had a lot of secrets.


    That afternoon, Paul sent her to the Shallow Bay, saying it was inconvenient for her to stay at the old


    house.


    She heaved a sigh of relief.


    Under the Old Mr.Howard''s eyes, she was indeed ufortable.


    Although he was very kind, his eyesight was so eager and he always nced at her belly from time to


    time, as if he could see his great-grandson like that.


    Paul might also not stand it anymore, so he took her away.


    The Shallow Bay was much quieter.


    Every day, the expert woulde to check her legs.


    But Amy didn''t expect that Yvonne announced Amy''s dismissal in the chat group of the department.


    Amy frowned at the message and took out her cell phone to call Yvonne.


    However, Yvonne directly blocked her phone number and continued to defame her in the group chat.


    "Someone was employed through improper rtions and she always yed tricks of dereliction.While I


    was not in the country, she talked evil about me to the superiors and took leave.I gave her a chance to


    exin but she stood me up.After that, as a neer, she gave instructions to me at her will.She


    didn''t know how to respect others at all."


    "I don''t need such an employee.I hope all of you can take this as a warning.The Legal Department is


    not a yground without regtions.¡¯ Amy looked at the two messages Yvonne sent in the group chat


    and sneered.


    She had texted Yvonne to exin her absence and analyze the reasons for the failure of the case.


    She had flipped through so many materials to find out how to win the case, but in Yvonne''s opinion, it


    was just her impolite instruction.


    Not only did Yvonne nder her in the group chat, but also fired her directly! Amy would not care about


    those who acted shamelessly when she was in a good mood.


    However, if she did her best but the other party still put on a condescending face, she would be angry.


    She began to type, and her face turned cold.


    She had put up with Yvonne for so long.


    Yvonne was self-conceit and regarded herself as a leader, however, she didn''t know Amy was the


    president''s wife! Although she was only a nominal one, Paul promised her that she could use all the


    benefits of this identity.


    She didn''t use it in the past.


    However, it didn''t mean that she didn''t know how to use it.


    "Miss Jeffreys, you are not telling the truth.You deliberately fabricated and spread false facts like this,


    which has already constituted a libel crime.As a legal officer, you shouldn''t do it.All your malice towards


    mees from your subjective conjecture.Could it be that the recent defeat has made you lose your


    mind that you defame me madly in this group?"


    After sending it, Amy also sent screenshots of all the messages she had recently sent to Yvonne to the


    chat group.


    Anyone who saw it would tell how sincere her words were.


    "By The way, I want to tell you, Miss Jeffreys.Your ability is really poor.If I went abroad to deal with this


    case, I would definitely win it.I sincerely give you many suggestions, but you don''t ept them.You are


    just a piece of trash and make me embarrassed"


    The people in the group didn''t dare to say a word.


    They were all pretending to not know the conversation.


    The neer was refuting the leader.


    So exciting! When Yvonne saw the message from Amy, her face turned from pale Lo red.


    She wanted to smash her phone to the ground, but she was afraid that Amy would say something else.


    Thus, she just kicked Amy out of the group.


    However, it was disgraceful, and it was also a covert way of telling the group that Amy was telling the


    truth.


    But Yvonne had to do it.


    Even if she had lost her tace, she had to kick Amy out.


    Anyway, Amy would never appear in the future, and everyone would soon forget what happened today.


    No one dared to look down on her.


    After being kicked out of the group, Amy sneered and threw her phone aside.


    At this time, there were footsteps in the corridor.


    It should be Paul who came back from the Grand Group, but he didn''te to her room.


    Amy pulled the wheelchair by Lhe bed over and used her hands to move her body up with difficulty.


    Then she turned the wheel and went to the study to find Paul.


    But she didn''t see him there.


    So she then went to his bedroom.Just as she was about to Knock on the door, the door opened by


    itself.

 Chapter 30: Thats My First Kiss

    Chapter 30: That''s My First Kiss


    Inside, Paul was taking off his pants.


    When he heard the sound, he quickly pulled the quilt over to cover his lower part.


    His face was very sullen and cold, and he was a little angry.


    Amy froze at the door, and the surprise on her face had not yet faded.


    Although he moved quickly, she still saw some private parts.


    Her face turned red.


    "I...I didn''t see anything.¡¯ This was totally a confession out of guilt.


    "Get out."


    Paul''s answer was simple, and his eyshes were trembling with anger.


    "Okay "


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Without any hesitation, Amy pushed the wheelchair back, but the wheelchair went wrong at this time.


    She tried for a few minutes, but the wheelchair was still spinning in ce.


    She could feel Paul''s gaze getting hotter and hotter, like a roaring me, almost burning her whole


    body.


    Amy was so flustered that she didn''t dare to look up at him.


    Her face was as red as a cooked shrimp.


    "Bang!"


    The door in front of her was suddenly mmed shut and everything was isted inside.


    Without that line of sight, Amy''s tense body instantly rxed.


    When Paul was angry, it was so horrible that she felt like her whole body was under his pressure and


    could not move.


    Shepressed her lips and found that her hands could move.


    She was a little speechless.


    It was as if her acupuncture points had been hit just now.


    Inside the door, Paul sat on the bed, his face dark.


    He had already asked Amy to leave, but the woman was still dawdling at the door for a long time.


    Did shee here on purpose to peek at him? When Paul thought of this, his face turned even darker,


    and he wished he could go in and take another shower! His hair was still dripping, but now he was


    completely out of the mood to wipe it.


    An hour after he finished dressing, Paul opened the door and saw that Amy was still outside.


    Amy was about to say something when she heard Paul speak.


    "It''s my grandpa who let me marry you.I have no feelings for you.We will definitely divorce in two


    years.If you have a feeling for me, perish the thought as soon as possible.¡¯


    Were women so persistent now? In order to pursue the person she liked, she could wait outside the


    door for so long.


    Amy felt that she was innocent.


    In fact, she had just arrived.


    Paul nced at her and was about to walk past her.


    Amy reached out to grab the lower hem of his clothes.


    "I have something to tell you.¡¯ Paul''s face darkened again, and his eyes fell on her hand as if he was


    going to break it.


    Amy withdrew her hand in embarrassment and muttered, "I''ve kissed and hugged you.Now I only


    touched your clothes."


    It would be fine if she didn''t say anything.


    Hearing her words, Paul instantly remembered that night when Amy pulled his tie and left a kiss on his


    lips.


    He breathed coldly, his chest was about to explode, and his lips were tightly pinched.


    His eyes seemed to be a thorn, stabbing at her over and over again.


    Amy stepped back and looked up at him.


    "I''m sorry about that night.¡¯ After she finished speaking, she suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    Why did she feel that what she said just now was like a yboy''s quote? Paul slowly closed his eyes


    and calmed down his anger.


    "That was my first kiss."


    His voice was so light that Amy couldn''t hear him clearly, so she asked reflexively, "What?"


    Paul felt even colder.


    His eyes were dark and he strode downstairs.


    Amy quickly followed, "I really have something to tell you.I was fired by the Legal Department."


    Paul stopped.


    Everyone knew that Amy was capable.


    How could the Legal Department fire her? Amy was relieved to see him stop.


    "Hubby, we can win thiswsuit.giarism abroad is not easy to be proved.Miss Jeffreys may not have


    studied the foreignw thoroughly so that she lost thewsuit.But even if she lost abroad, we can still


    sue them at home.As long as we change the grounds of appeal to viting nonpetition, we will


    win thiswsuit will definitely.¡¯


    "You''re the wife of the president from the Grand Group, so there are some things you don''t need to tell


    me."


    Hearing her finish, Paul only replied with this.


    Amy understood what he meant.


    She was the wife of the president from the Grand Group, so as long as she made her identity clear, the


    Legal Department would definitely give her justice.


    Besides, the highest-ranking official in the Legal Department was the minister, not Yvonne Jeffreys.


    Sitting in a wheelchair, Amy was in a dilemma when she saw that Paul was going downstairs.


    It was dinner time, and she also wanted to go downstairs, but after what happened just now, the man


    probably didn''t want toe and hug her anymore.


    Suddenly a figure stood in front of her, followed by a pleasant fragrance of pine.


    "I just carry you downstairs.Don''t think too much."


    The man''s voice was cold, but Amy felt warm in her heart.


    He seemed to be like this all the time.


    He despised her while always reaching out to her.


    He promised to let her exercise the rights of Mrs.Howard, which was already the greatest help to her at


    the moment.


    "Honey.¡¯ She nestled in his arms and suddenly called him like this.


    It was rare for her to call it so smoothly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Paul answered casually and walked downstairs.


    "What if there are other women who want this position in two years? I heard that rich families are


    complicated and those women are scary."


    For example, his childhood sweetheart and his confidant in the business world both wanted this


    position.By then, would he be eager to divorce her?


    "In two years, no matter what trouble you cause, I will stand by your side."


    Amy looked up at him and her heart skipped a beat for no reason.


    She stopped the thoughts in her mind and calmed herself down.


    It was horrible to get along with such a man.


    He didn''t love her.


    All his protection for her came from responsibility.


    But once someone was willing to pull her out of a corner, she would feel that the man was shining, and


    she would feel that he was different from other vulgar men.


    That was what Amy thought at the moment, but that was all.She knew that Paul was just like an


    insurmountable mountain to her.


    He could give her shade and shelter, but she couldn''t cross this mountain.


    Besides, two yearster, even the shade and shelter would disappear.


    Paul put her in the chair and went to sit opposite.


    The servant had put all the dishes on the table.


    Amy just took a few bites.


    Suddenly, she received a call from the head of the Legal Department.


    "Mrs.Howard, I''ll deal with Yvonne.Don''t worry.She won''t appear in front of you in the future." the head


    said respectfully.


    Amy nced at Paul doubtfully.


    It must be this man who ordered.


    She asked, "When did you do it?"


    Paul didn''t even look at her and slowly wiped his lips with a tissue.


    "Just now.¡¯


    The head of the Legal Department thought that Amy was asking him and was about to answer when he


    heard the president''s voice on the phone.


    The minister was so scared that he almost lost his grip on his phone.


    When the minister just received a call from Tim, he really thought Tim was joking.


    But when he heard Paul''s voice on the phone, he no longer doubted it.


    However, he would not reveal this secret.


    In the Grand Group, no one could discuss the matter about the president or reveal the president''s


    identity to the public.


    The media outside had been poaching the man in charge of the Grand Group, but they had never


    seeded for so many years.


    Amy put down her phone and sighed.


    "Will everyone know who I am when I go to thepany?"


    If that was the case, she would be surrounded like a monkey.


    When both of them finished their meal, the servant began to clean up the table.


    Paul walked over, picked her up again, and walked upstairs.


    "There are no gossipy people in the Grand Group."


    Amy looked up at his chin and quickly looked away.


    Paul put her in the wheelchair and then stared at her.


    Amy swallowed and leaned back.


    His hands were on both sides of the wheelchair.


    His bodypletely enveloped her, and the atmosphere was a little tantalizing.


    There was a faint fragrance of pine from his body.


    She didn''t see any w in his face even if they were so close.


    It was silent, and Amy could feel her heart in her mouth.


    Her mind went nk, and she saw his face approaching.


    "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 31: Dont Push Your Luck

    Chapter 31: Don''t Push Your Luck


    She said nervously, slowly clenching her hands on her knees.


    Paul stopped.


    Their lips were so close that their breaths intertwined.


    They could kiss each other as long as they moved slightly forward.


    She slowly widened her eyes, and she calmed down after the intense pressure.


    His eyes were cold, then he straightened his back and stopped looking at her.


    He did not exin why he did this and went straight back to the study.


    After closing the door, he looked down at where his heart was.


    From the beginning to the end, his heart was beating steadily.


    It seemed that the temporary disorder when he heard her call him "honey" was an illusion.


    He stopped thinking about it and turned on theptop beside him to deal with business.


    She also went back to her room.


    Just as she was about to lie down, her phone rang.


    It was from Yvonne.


    She didn''t want to answer it, so she just hung up.


    But Yvonne kept on calling.


    It seemed that as long as Amy didn''t answer, Yvonne would keep calling.


    Amy ignored it and muted her phone.


    After a while, her phone vibrated, indicating that there were new messages.


    The messages read: "Amy Turner, who the hell are you? Why was I the one being fired? Do you know


    that all my years of hard work have been wasted because of you? What I despise the most is someone


    like you who relies on the body to get promoted.Don''t be socent.You didn¡¯t win either.Everyone


    in the department knows your dirty tricks.You will be ostracized! We''ll see!"


    Amy finished reading the messages and smiled.


    She thought that Yvonne wasted all her years of hard work herself.


    Yvonne brought personal emotions into work.


    Therefore, even without Amy, she would be fired sooner orter.


    She turned off her phone.


    She knew that if she replied now, Yvonne would only be flercer.


    Keeping silent was the best choice for her.


    Yvonne waited for a while, but she didn''t get Amy''s reply.


    So she gritted her teeth and sent another message.


    It read: "Amy Turner! All you can rely on is your face.Without your beauty, you''re nothing! When I leave


    the Grand Group, I will expose what you have done to everyone!"


    Then Yvonne waited for another ten minutes but there''s still no reply.


    So she called Amy angrily.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is power off"


    She couldn''t help but smash her phone against the wall! The phone instantly fell apart and the screen


    was shredded into cobwebs patterns.


    Yvonne''s chest heaved violently.


    She felt aggrieved and resentful.


    All her emotions were mixed up in her heart.


    Her eyes were red and she hated the world.


    She thought that it was unfair that there were people who worked hard, but their efforts were not


    recognized, but someone with a pretty face would be cherished.


    How ridiculous! The next day, she went to thepany early to put her things away.


    When everyone saw her leave with a box in her arms, they began to gossip.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "It seems that she left because of Amy.I heard that there''s someone behind Amy."


    "Who''s so powerful that directly fired the manager?"


    "Shh."


    Those who were just gossiping suddenly stopped because Yvonne was already standing beside them.


    She looked indifferent, and her eyes sparkled with dangerous coldness.


    They lowered their heads and did not dare to speak anymore.


    Yvonne snorted coldly and hugged the box tightly.


    "When Amyes back, please tell her that I will remember her dirty tricks and I will definitely avenge


    myself on her in the future!"


    No one in the department dared to respond.


    It was not until Yvonne left that everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Her words instantly made everyone draw Amy out of their circle.


    They all thought that they''d better stay away from a woman who could do whatever she wanted for


    there was someone behind her.


    Everyone had made up their mind to keep a distance from Amy.


    However, Amy, who was still recuperating, did not know about all of it.


    A few orthopedists came to check her feet and prescribed some medicine.


    Jane Howard came over, but she didn''t care much about Amy''s foot injury.


    She sat in the living room for a while, rolled her eyes a few times, and then left.


    Then Mia and Myrna came, too.


    Amy didn''t expect them toe over.


    From the moment she entered, Mia became surprised.


    The Turner Family was rich, but they were nothingpared with those in the Shallow Bay. the


    Shallow Bay is the most valuable piece ofnd in the Imperial City.


    It''s said that the entire vi area belonged to one man.


    Amy frowned.


    No one knew Paul''s identity now.


    If he came backter, it would get messy.


    Since Paul had given her protection, as his nominal wife, she had to keep his secret.


    "You''ve seen it all.It''s time to leave now.¡¯¡¯ Mia kept scanning the whole vi.


    When she saw something she was interested in, she would go and touch it.


    She has never thought that Amy would live in such a luxurious ce.


    She couldn''t believe it when Vera told her about it! Amy just married a sick man from the Howard


    Family and she had such great benefits.


    What would it be like to marry the healthy John Howard? Mia had always refused toe into contact


    with John because he was so mean and he looked down on her very much.


    But after seeing the vi, she wanted to marry into the Howard Family at all costs! Myrna was also very


    jealous.


    She clenched her fists so tightly that her nails were about to pierce her palms.


    One of the servants in the vi came to Amy and whispered to her, "Mr.Howard is on a business trip


    and won''te back tonight."


    She was relieved upon hearing it.


    "What did you mean? We came here to see you." Amy sneered and sat still in the wheelchair.


    "Amy, since your husband hasn''te back from abroad, how about I stay here to apany you


    tonight?"


    Mia looked greedy, and she caressed the things on the shelf even more unscrupulously.


    The bodyguards at the door were in a dilemma.


    They were Amy''s rtives, so the bodyguards didn''t stop them.


    Compared to Amy, they were really bothersome.


    "Amy, since Mia likes here, let her stay here.Anyway, you live here alone.I wille to pick up Mia


    tomorrow.Don''t forget to introduce Mia to John."


    Myrna said, her eyes full of admiration.


    "In the future, Mia will be here with you.If the Howard Familyes, you can introduce Mia to them.¡¯


    Having dropped that order, Myrna was about to walk out.


    "Mom, take care on your way home."


    Mia was still looking around andpletely regarded it as her own home.


    Myrna nced domineeringly at the bodyguard at the door.


    "Why are you still standing here? Escort me out!"


    The bodyguards were so aggrieved that they had never been so rudely treated.


    Amy thought they were like clowns.


    Mia, who was still walking around, continued to take pictures in the vi.


    After a while, she edited them and posted them on social media.


    Both of them ignored Amy.


    They thought that since she was in a wheelchair like a cripple, she could do nothing to them.


    "I''m telling you guys, you''d better not push your luck." Amy''s eyes glittered with coldness.

 Chapter 32: Love Is the Root of Hatred

    Chapter 32: Love Is the Root of Hatred


    Mia and Myrna both pulled a long face.


    "Amy, what do you mean?"Amy sneered and raised her eyebrows.


    "Don''t you get it? I''m asking you to get out, now!"Mia and Myrna felt insulted.


    "Amy!"


    Myrna was so angry that her face turned red.


    She threw the bag in her hand at Amy.Amy dodged it.


    The bodyguards at the door couldn''t stand it any longer.


    They controlled Mia and Myrna.


    "Drive them out and don''t allow them in again."


    Amy said to the bodyguards mercilessly, and bodyguards were excited.


    "Yes, Madam!"


    They carried Myrna and Mia out of the door.


    Myrna cursed the bodyguards and looked ashamed.


    She was wearing a dress, but the bodyguards treated her like trash instead of a woman.


    "Let goof me! Do you know who I am? Dammit!"


    "Amy, you''re a bitch! If you piss me off, your grandmother will die tonight!"


    Myrna looked resentful, and she didn''t know where to put herself.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    When Myrna''s and Mia''s voices disappeared, Amy nced at the servants in the vi.


    "Clean and disinfect the ces they touched."


    After that, her eyes turned cold.


    She wrote down her grandma''s address on a piece of paper and handed it to the bodyguards at the


    door.


    "Protect the olddy in this hospital.She''s my grandma.I can''t let anything happen to her.¡±


    The bodyguards nodded and reported it to Paul on their way to the hospital.


    Paul frowned.


    Outsiders shouldn''t have been able to get into the Shallow Bay.


    It seemed he needed to fire the men of the gate guard.


    "How did Mia and Myrna know Amy was at the Shallow Bay?"


    The Shallow Bay was his ce and had been unknown to others.How did Mia and Myrna know?


    "Mr.Howard, I''ll check on it."


    Tim answered from the side with a cold look in his eyes.


    Paul didn''t want to reveal his identity for the time being.


    Not even the members of the Howard Family knew about it.


    It seemed that someone had leaked it.


    A woman was lying on the hospital bed in Imperial City with Vera sitting next to her.


    Vera looked at the woman scornfully.


    "I thought you were innocent, but you are the most scheming one." The woman didn''t say anything.


    She tightened her grip on the sheet.


    "I hate her more than you do."


    She gritted her teeth, and her eyes were bloodshot.


    Vera snorted coldly.


    "If what you said is true, then how can we deal with Amy? She is the wife of the president of the Grand


    Group.I didn''t expect that the sick guy was president of the Grand Group.He lies to the whole Imperial


    City!"


    Vera was furious.


    She thought that Amy was a nobody in the Howard Family, but her husband was so powerful! Selma


    coughed, and her face turned pale.


    "What''s the hurry? Mrs.Howard is back soon.She''s good to me.With me around, Amy''s life in the


    Howard Family will not be easy."


    Selma was Amy''s other roommate.


    Selma was in poor health, and she didn''t talk much.


    She kept a low profile and hid her true colors well.


    Vera nodded with satisfaction.


    "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have known that Paul controls the Shallow Bay.He''s powerful.How could


    that bitch be so lucky to be with him?"


    Speaking of Paul, Selma''s eyes brightened.


    Paul was the dream she had pursued all her life.


    Selma''s mother was Mrs.Howard''s maid.


    In high school, Selma''s mother took Selma to see Mrs.Howard.


    It was also at that time that Selma met the love of her life.


    Paul walked down the stairs slowly like a beautiful young man in an oil painting.


    Selma lost all her words and felt that all the light in the world was shining on him.


    Later, Selma''s mother was in a vegetative state because she saved Mrs.Howard''s life.


    Since then, Mrs.Howard regarded Selma as her granddaughter.


    Selma didn''t love her mother at all, nor did Selma love her family.


    To Selma, her family couldn''t hold a candle to Paul.


    Mrs.Howard would have dinner with Selma every few months, and she paid for the university fee for


    Selma.


    Selma tried her best to get information about Paul from Mrs.Howard.


    Selma felt inferior but happy.


    The outside world said that Paul was a sick man and had been abroad because of his sickness, but


    only Selma knew that Paul was great.


    He was a god to her.


    She bent over backward to get closer to Paul.


    But her health was not up to par.


    She was sick, and her condition was getting worse.


    Fortunately, Mrs.Howard had been paying for the medical expenses, or Selma would have died long


    ago.


    Selma felt her fate was unfair.


    She worked so hard.


    Why couldn''t the gods be nicer to her? She thought she could be close to Paul, butst time Selma


    heard from Mrs.Howard that Paul married Amy, her former roommate.


    She was heartbroken instantly.


    Before that, Selma didn''t hate Amy, but after hearing the news, Selma hated Amy the most.


    Why did Amy have a healthy body? Why could she be with Paul? Amy was in love with another man


    when they were in college.


    In that case, why did Amy steal Paul from her? Selma was already pitiful enough.


    Why was she even deprived of herst dream? She hated Amy! She wished that she could kill Amy!


    Knowing that Amy married Paul, Selma lived in pain and resentment.


    She overheard that Vera fell out with Amy, so Selma took this opportunity to ally with Vera.


    Vera became smarter after thest setback and was an eptable partner now.


    Selma had been in the hospital long enough.


    She wanted to see the outside world.


    She wanted to see Paul even for a nce.


    "What are you going to do next? We can''t let Amy stand firm in the Howard Family." Vera was anxious.


    Amy''s husband was the president of the Grand Group.


    How could Vera be calm? Selma''s face was pale, and hatred kcpt her awake.


    "I will find a way to kick her out of the Howard Family.When she leaves the Howard Family, you can use


    your family power to deal with her:"


    "Are you sure you have a way to kick Amy aut?"


    Vera was suspicious.


    After all, Nichs seemed to like Amy very much.


    What could a woman in bed do? Selma slowly smiled.


    "The Howard Family won''t ept a wanton woman.Didn''t Amy be with a man when we were at


    college? I''ll tell Mrs.Howard about that with more details.Mrs.Howard was dissatisfied with Amy


    marrying into the Howard Family.With these rumors, I''m afraid she will drive Amy out without dy."


    Vera''s eyes lit up.


    She reached out and put her hand in front of Selma.


    "You''re in charge of driving Amy oil. I''m in charge of destroying her.Let''s do our jobs."


    Selma and held Vera''s hand with a sneer.


    Many things in the world were strange.


    The gears of fate always seemed to be joking.


    such as Selma and Amy.


    They had no grudge at first, but because of Paul, they became old enemies.


    However, this hatred was one-sided because Amy did not know Selma''s love for Paul.


    Selma was about to die of illness.


    Once she loved someone, she would do anything.


    This love would be her salvation, the only light in her lonely life.


    If someone snatched it away, it would soon be the hatred against him and bring out devastating


    results.

 Chapter 33: He Doesnt Really Care About Me

    Chapter 33: He Doesn''t Really Care About Me


    The next day, the guard called Amy and said that someone was making trouble at the gate.


    The Shallow Bay was staffed by armed bodyguards.


    After what happenedst night, even those who had rtions with Amy weren''t allowed to enter.


    The scenery of the Shallow Bay was beautiful, withke and garden scenery in sight.


    The main house Amy lived in was a little far from the gate guard, and it was in the central ce.


    Amy decided to go out when she heard that the troublemaker was looking for her.


    "Amy, they said they were your sister''s college ssmate, and they were here to visit."


    Amy drew her brows together, and a trace of anger shed across her eyes.


    "Push me out," she said calmly.


    The bodyguard quickly stood behind her and pushed the wheelchair for her.


    An hourter, Amy arrived at the gate.


    Why an hour? When Amy came out, she found the scenery in the vi was great, so she asked the


    bodyguard to push her around.


    The sun was shining brightly.


    It must be hard for those women waiting at the door.


    Baked in the sun, they felt like they were about to get burnt and their makeup was ruined.


    Compared to Amy, they were in a worse state.


    With cold fury in their hearts, they cursed the moment when Amy was being wheeled over.


    "Open the door.Isn''t this Mia''s vi? We''re her ssmates.We''re here to visit!"


    "It''s so beautiful.I was so moved when I saw the photos sent by Mia.I didn''t expect her to let us visit it."


    "l heard that this vi was taken over by her sister.We are not only here to visit, but also to get even for


    Mia!"


    "Exactly!"


    Outside the gate stood several girls, filled with righteous indignation!


    "Amy, you robbed this vi from Mia and kicked her off? B*tch, you''re her sister.How can you be so


    vicious?"


    "Yes, you deserve to be crippled!"


    Amy, however, said with a smile, "Did Mia tell you that?"


    They did not expect Amy tough and became pissed off.


    "You bitch! Let us in, and we''ll teach you a lesson!"


    "Mia said you were fooling around with boys in high school.I think you''re a whore!"


    "What a shame, bitch!"


    These women were all girls who muddled in society.


    In their opinion, the Turner Family was very rich, and Mia was generous, so she was someone they


    usually tried to worship.


    Now that they heard that she had been wronged, they were supposed to get even with her.


    Looking at them who wore heavy makeup with holes in their pants, and pendants, Amy closed her eyes


    and said softly, "I remember you keep the pit bull, right?"


    She asked the bodyguard behind her, who nodded quickly.


    The vi enjoyed high standardized security.


    There were a lot of bodyguards patrolling, and pit bulls, the most ferocious breed in the world, were


    raised for security.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Amy said with a faint smile, "Go get the dogs out and take a walk.I guess these girls may like them very


    much."


    They didn''t know what had happened.


    Seeing that the door opened, they couldn''t believe that Amy let them in.


    They were secretly cursing her.


    But just as they took a few steps forward, before they could reach Amy, they heard the barking of dogs


    around them.


    Three pit bulls came running over, barking at them with menacing looks.


    The pit bull was a breed of a dog born for battle.


    It had no nerve endings under its skin.


    Once it bit something, it would never let go.


    Its body would also secrete a hormone that was not susceptible to pain.


    They were unrivaled in battle.


    "Ah! It''s the pit bull!"


    One of them immediately recognized it and soon they all ran out in panic.


    The pit bull didn''t disappoint Amy.


    They chased them into the car before running back.


    The two cars left with a sh of speed.


    Amy nodded with satisfaction.


    She had seen the pit bulls around the vi before.


    They were supposed to be raised by bodyguards, and maybe it was because Paul didn''t like them that


    they were kept far from the main house.


    The bodyguard wheeled her back into the house.


    With a smile, she took out her phone, and was shocked to see the updated news.


    Paul, the disease-stricken son of the Howard Family, was the president of the Grand Group who owned


    the Shallow Bay! Amy was stupefied, wondering who exposed it.


    The next second, when she refreshed it again, the news disappeared.


    She frowned and refreshed several times, but she still couldn''t find the news.


    In the evening, Paul came back from a business trip with a long face.


    Tim, who was following him, also looked serious.


    "What happened?"


    Amy asked doubtfully, wondering if it had something to do with the news she saw today.


    "Amy, someone exposed president''s identity.Fortunately, our team handled it in time.Otherwise, it''d go


    viral in the Imperial City"


    Tim sighed and was d to hear that.Amy nodded.


    It turned out that the news she saw was not her illusion.


    "Amy, did you tell Mia or Myrna that you live in the Shallow Bay?" Amy shook her head.


    She didn''t contact the Turner Family unless they called.


    "What about Vera? The only one who has been in contact with Mia recently is her.¡¯¡¯ She said, shaking


    her head again, "I didn''t tell anyone about this."


    Tim stopped talking and turned to continue investigating the matter.


    At this time, Paul was sitting on the sofa, rubbing his eyebrows probably because he was tired.


    Amy slowly moved the wheelchair to his side.


    "Is it tricky?" she asked.


    "I don''t want to be exposed to the public," Paul said coldly.


    Without replying to him, Amy realized that this was why he didn''t want to reveal his identity.


    She found him maverick.


    In the next few days, Tim was investigating this matter, and no news was leaked.


    Amy and Paul got along well.


    She stayed there as long as Paul didn''t chase her away.After all, if she went to Mrs.Tache, she would


    be more ufortable than she was now.


    In the Shallow Bay, she could wander around, so as not to shut herself indoors.


    Paul treated her well.


    He carried her downstairs and upstairs if she had any needs, but other than that, he never pay more


    attention to her.


    A month had passed in the blink of an eye, and she could barely stand up and walk.


    Paul, who had little time at home, was reading the newspaper on the sofa.


    When he found that her forehead was full of sweat, he looked away.


    "You can dance?" He asked in a t tone.


    If he was not alone, Amy would have thought he was talking to himself.


    "Yes, but I''m not quite good at it."


    She wasn''t brought up to learn dancing.


    It was because Carlos was interested in watching dancing that she learned it secretly.


    For she had missed the best time to learn dancing, she made much more effort learning it.


    The pressure on her legs and tiptoe brought by every practice made her scarred.


    However, at that time, she had nothing but courage.


    She supported herself on the sofa and walked slowly to him.


    After sitting down beside him, she took a piece of paper from the coffee table and wiped the sweat off


    her forehead.


    Paul closed the newspaper and checked the time.


    "Since you can walk, I''ll ask Tim to send you back."


    Amy''s mouth twitched.


    She was about to say something when Paul''s eyes fell on her.


    "I let you stay here for the sake of your injury, and I don''t want grandpa to bother me."


    It was because of Old Mr.Howard that he had looked after her for so long.


    Amy pursed her lips, knowing that she was in no position to stay here.


    This dream fizzled out atst.

 Chapter 34: I Wont Tolerate it Anymore

    Chapter 34: I Won''t Tolerate it Anymore


    In the afternoon, Tim did take her into the car.


    Paul didn''te out to see her off.


    It was said that he had gone to thepany.


    Amy closed her eyes.


    She wondered what kind of woman could impress Paul.


    She hoped to see her in her life.


    It was probably because Paul was high above that she was looking forward to the moment when he fell


    in love with someone.


    She wished such a woman could show up in two years.


    As she thought about it, she found herself arriving at the Howard Family, and Jane was waiting at the


    door.


    "Amy, my brother has been taking care of you for so long.You''re the luckiest woman in the world."


    Janeined as she wheeled her in.


    Rachel sat in the living room with exquisite hair and makeup.


    She nced at her and then looked away.


    "You really signed a two-year contract with Paul?"


    Although it was a question, her tone was firm.


    Amy was surprised.


    She didn''t expect that even Mrs.Tache had known it.


    "Yes, we will divorce in two years.¡¯ Rachel put down the ss in her hand and mocked, "If it weren''t for


    Old Mr.Howard, I don''t think this two-year contract would work.You''re lucky to win his favor.Since the


    contract has been signed, I won''t make things difficult for you.Stay here for two years and then


    leave.You''d better not have any other thoughts.¡±


    This was not the first time Rachel had warned Amy.


    That was what she said on the first day she married into the family.


    Amy nodded without hesitation.


    "Mrs.Tache, don''t worry.¡¯ Amy''s attitude pleased Rachel.


    She was at ease, thinking that two years was not very long.


    Jane stood behind Amy, a little confused, and finally opened her eyes wide.


    "You signed a contract with my brother? Oh my god, the novel I readst night was all true.The


    tyrannical president signed a contract with his wife.And he ended up going all out to win her heart.It


    turns out the novel originated from life.Paul really surprises me!"


    Jane blushed with excitement.


    She didn''t expect the story of the novel she liked to turn real.


    Hearing her words, Amy was speechless.


    Rachel said with a sulking face, holding her forehead, "Jane, get a job.Don''t just muddle along.¡¯ Jane


    stared at her, her cheeks bulging.


    "Mom, our family is so rich.Why should I get a job?"


    Amy held back the urge tough.


    It was the first time she saw that Mrs.Tache was lost for words.


    Jane voiced the view of many rich second generations.


    Moreover, she was not an ordinary one.


    The Howard Family was enough for her to squander for a few lifetimes.


    The pampered youngdy probably could not understand the suffering of ordinary people.


    With the Howard Family, she would have trouble surviving in society.


    The day after Amy came back, trouble came to her.


    A few of her cousins in the countryside came to the Howard Family early in the morning, saying that


    they hoped the Howard Family could foster their sons and daughters.


    The Howard Family was rarely as noisy as this morning.


    Several rtives of Amy held a child in their hands and looked at the vi with greedy eyes.


    They were not nice people.


    In the past, they only considered how to exploit Amy''s grandma.


    After the old woman fell ill, they did not even pay a sing cent for her medical bill.


    Now they got the news that Amy get married to a rich family from some channels.


    So they took the children from afar and wanted toe here to take refuge in Amy.


    "Amy, you know that the education in the city is better than that in the countryside.When you were in


    the countryside with us, we helped you a lot.You marry a good family now and you must not disown


    poor rtives like us."


    "That'' right.The price of the school district housing in the city is very expensive.Even the house in the


    county has been sold to 15 thousand dors per square meter.We totally can''t afford it.But as the old


    saying, we should never cut down on expenditures of children''s education, we hope you can help


    us.You''re rich now.It must not a big deal for you to help your poor rtives.When the children grow up,


    they will not forget your kindness.¡¯


    "We have usually talked about what''s the vi looks like.This house is the vi, right? Amy, you really


    make a fortune so that you have a vi in the city.We have you as our rtive.We be glorious


    too."


    Amy felt as if there was a tsunami in her heart, surging and heaving violently.


    She was angry but she did not show it on her face.


    When she was in the countryside, the people she disliked the most were the people in front of her.


    As long as they heard that there were any valuable things in Amy''s grandma''s house, they woulde


    and bring the good things away in groups.


    Her grandma was honest and thought that they were family, so her grandma didn''t ever stop them.


    Amy''s mother had left Amy a sum of money before she passed away.


    All these years, Amy''s rtives had been coveted the money, but Amy''s grandma refused to take the


    money out for the rtives no matter how they persuaded her.


    For that, Amy''s grandma had been scolded for a long time.


    And her house had been rummaged and in a mess many times.


    These people were leeches that sucked blood! How shameless they were toe to Amy today! Amy


    watched the children bounce around the house.


    They were with a look of longing and did not even have the slightest awareness of treating themselves


    as outsiders.


    It was true that children raised by such people were ill-bred.


    Amy was sitting in a wheelchair and feeling a little lucky.


    Fortunately, Mrs.Tache and Jane went out early in the morning.


    Mrs.Tache and Jane didn''t have to face these shameless people and would not get irritated because of


    them.


    "If you want to foster your child here, how much are you nning to pay every year?" Amy said without


    a trace of anger on her face.


    "We''re rtives.Don''t you think we should not talk about the money? Even if we gave the money to


    you, Amy, you must not ept it.After all, we''re all your elders."


    The corners of Amy''s mouth curled up.


    How shameless her cousin was to say such a thing! They were treating her as a free ATM.


    They asked her to take care of their children''s food, clothing, housing, and transportation.


    And she could not charge a single cent.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "That''s right, Amy.You are a top student who graduated from Imperial City University.You should know


    to respect the old and love the young.These children are very obedient.With your education, they will


    definitely have a good development in the future.Maybe everyone will be able to be admitted into


    Imperial City University.Then we will make our ancestors illustrious."


    Amy looked at the joy on the women''s faces and said with an indifferent expression, "Are all you going


    to let them go to school here? It will take a lot of money.¡¯


    "Of course.It''s great to go to school in the city.If so, in the future, the children will be city people.I heard


    that your husband''s family is quite powerful.In the future, you can find a position for the children.We are


    all family.We help each other¡±


    "No matter how much money it takes, you can help us.Our children must go to an aristocratic school,


    the kind mentioned on TV.In the future, they will be able to make friends with the rich second


    generation.Now that you graduate, the monthly sry you get should be at least ten thousand


    dors.You pay the expenses first.In the future, you will be the nominal mother of the children. When


    they graduate and make sess, they will be filial to you."Amy smiled.


    How thick-skinned her cousin was to say that! "You mean, let me take care of your children, raise them,


    and be responsible for their education in the future.But all of you don''t pay a penny, do you? In that


    case, why did all of you give birth to the children? You should have aborted them.Why give birth to


    them and waste our precious time?"


    Amy''s words were poisonous, but it made sense.


    When they heard this, they were instantly angry.


    "Amy, you!"


    "What does that mean? Do you have any manners? Did you graduate from Imperial City University?


    Bah, the school has educated a scum like you! "


    "You get married into the rich and want to disown us.We will tell your grandma this and let her educate


    you!"


    "How can you watch your nephews and nieces go to a bad school? Do you have a conscience?"


    Amy lowered her head and yed with her fingernails,pletely ignoring their scolding.


    Her attitude made them even angrier.


    They sat on the sofa and showed resistance.


    It was as if they would not leave until this matter was solved.


    Amy raced her mind.


    In fact, when she went downstairs and saw her rtives, she was a little confused.


    How could they enter the Howard Family so easily and sit on the sofa without any scruple? If it weren''t


    for Mrs.Tache''s instructions, they wouldn''t even be able to step on the threshold of the Howard Family


    gate.


    Mrs.Tache had said that she would not make things difficult for Amy in the future.


    But today¡¯s matter was not exactly difficulty caused by Mrs.Tache.


    Mrs.Tache just allowed these strange rtives of Amy toe in.


    Mrs.Tache did not take the initiative to cause trouble.


    Amy was now sure that Mrs.Tache wanted to see how she would solve this matter.


    "Okay, I agree to let your children live here"


    She said with a faint smile.


    As she expected, she saw a smile on the faces of her cousins.


    "If all of you agree, thene with me to the police station and change the children''s name now.The


    children can''t follow your surname anymore.Their surname has to be Howard.¡¯


    The people sitting in the living room became anxious in an instant.


    "Why should our children have to be surnamed after Howard?"Amy raised her eyebrows.


    "Aren''t all of you asking me and my husband to adopt the children?"


    They began to argue again, with their faces full of anger.


    "We just want you to take care of the children for a while!"


    Amy smiled with sarcasm in her eyes.


    "Then why should I take care of other people''s children? Do the children have no parents?"


    Their faces instantly darkened more.


    "Other people? How could you say that? Do you treat us as strangers? Everyone here is your cousin!"


    Before they came, they were very confident that their sons and daughters would be able to get a big


    leap immediately.


    They didn''t have expected Amy to tease them.


    "Cousin? I can count the number of times I''ve met all of you with one hand.Are we close? Why should I


    take care of the children of yours? If you don''t want to raise them, just send them to the orphanage! I''m


    not a phnthropist! Send the guests away! As soon as Amy finished speaking, the Howard Family


    bodyguards stepped forward and forced Amy''s rtives out.Amy''s rtives kept saying harsh words


    and looked embarrassed.Amy''s eyes became icier and icier.It was as if to freeze the things she stared


    at.How could her freak rtives know that she was married into a rich family? As soon as she thought


    of this, her phone rang.


    It was Jack.


    It was probably because he knew that she had fallen out with Myrnaso he called to persuade her not to


    be angry anymore.


    She pressed the answer button.


    "Amy,e back for dinner tonight.I heard that you and your mother have a misunderstanding.Let''s sit


    down and solve it.¡¯


    "Jack, what are you talking about? My mother died along time ago." Amy snapped.


    Being satirized, Jack felt embarrassed.


    His throat turned dry and tense.


    "No matter what, I''m your father.You shouldn''t have talked to me like this.Amy, you should know this,


    whatever Becker did, it was for your own good.You''re my daughter.And she is my wife.It''s my


    responsibility to mediate the misunderstanding between you and Becker.Come back tonight to remove


    the misunderstanding on the spot." Amy sneered.


    Last time, she had aplete falling out with Myrna.


    Thanks to Paul''s permission for her to exercise Mrs.Howard''s right, she could get someone to protect


    her grandma.


    With Paul''s people there to protect her grandma, Myrna would not be able to hurt her anymore.


    In that case, why should she continue to swallow her anger? From today on, she would not tolerate it


    anymore!

 Chapter 35: Its Your House, Not Mine

    Chapter 35: It''s Your House, Not Mine


    "A mistress, who had an ignorant daughter and a son whomitted a crime, and you, who


    abandoned your wife, are really a perfect match.I don''t think I can eat that meal.Never call me again.It''s


    your home, not mine.¡¯ Amy was about to hang up.


    "Amy! Don''t you care about your grandmother''s condition at all?"


    Jack finally showed his true colors and threatened Amy with gritted teeth.


    "I''ve already asked the Howard Family to protect my grandma.If you want the Turner Family to be


    ruined, just make trouble."


    After Amy said, she hung up excitedly.


    At that time, because of grandma''s illness, she was suppressed everywhere and could not even decide


    her own marriage.


    Jack also nned her future.


    If she was kicked out of the Howard Family, she would end up being sent to those old men as


    ythings.


    The Turner Family wanted to squeeze out herst bit of value and use her face to exchange for real


    money.


    Now that the Turner Family was unkind, Amy wouldn''t be tolerant.


    The corners of Amy''s mouth moved up, and her heart was beating wildly.


    Her mood had never been so unstable before.


    Probably, because of the grievances of these days, she had an outburst of emotion at this moment.


    What she faced were the oppression of the Turner Family, the displeasure of the Howard Family, the


    indifference of her husband, the betrayal of her friends, and grandma''s illness.


    After all, she was only a girl in her twenties.


    How could she be calm and tolerant? She adjusted her mood and looked down at her legs.


    There were still a lot of things to do, and her legs needed to get better immediately.


    In the evening, Mrs.Tache came back with anger and looked at her unfriendly.


    "Did you go crazy after a man when you were at school? Amy, as a girl, did nobody teach you self-


    esteem? Look at the Post Bar in your school.Now that it''s all spread, I''m too embarrassed to say you''re


    my daughter-inw when I''m having a party with my friends!"


    The more Rachel spoke, the angrier she became.


    If someone hadn''t told her personally today, she wouldn''t have known the affair.


    Amy looked low-key and introverted, but she could do that for aman! Amy sat in a wheelchair, not


    knowing how to reply for a moment.


    She quickly took out her phone and opened the school Post Bar.


    It was full of news about her.


    Her love story was embellished with a lot of details and there was a photo of her with that man.


    They looked youthful and matched.


    Amy''s hand stiffened and she looked at the photo in a daze.


    There was no photo of them on her phone.


    Ever since he abandoned her and went abroad, she hadpletely given up.


    Once she naively thought that as long as they loved each other enough, they could break through


    those worldly barriers.


    Amy was extremely determined.


    She stepped on the thorns and went forward with full passion, but that man did not leave a word and


    disappeared with another woman.


    She put down her dignity and braved the heavy rain to look for his family, hoping to see him.


    She just wanted to ask him why he went abroad so cruelly without saying a word.


    She never made trouble out of nothing.


    As long as he said he didn''t love her, she would never pester him for the rest of her life.


    But he chose the cowardly farewell.


    Her courage seemed to have be a joke.


    "Well, did the photo remind you of something? Amy, if you still like him, divorce my son! Don''t let


    anyone outside gossip.¡¯


    "Our Howard Family doesn''t like this kind of woman without innocence! "


    Rachel''s expression was sarcastic and she was trembling with anger.


    Her outstanding son had married an indecent woman.


    She couldn''t stand it!


    "Mrs.Tache." Amy''s voice was calm.


    She slowly looked up with a smile on her face.


    "I just tried very hard to have a rtionship.In this rtionship, I gave my heart and didn''t disappoint


    anyone.I was young at that time, and I always felt that as long as I tried, I could get anything.I didn''t


    feel that I was not pure.Mrs.Tache, I have a clear conscience.Besides, these are all things that


    happened in the past.My current husband is very outstanding.In two years, I will not do anything to


    embarrass the Howard Family:¡¯


    Probably because Amy Turner''s eyes were too clean, no one was unmoved when she said these


    words while staring into your eyes so gently.


    Rachel was surprised, then she pinched her lips.


    "I believe you for the time being.You''d better not let me catch your indiscretion."


    Then she left Amy alone and went upstairs.


    Amy breathed a sigh of relief.


    She lowered her head and stared at the phone.


    Her eyes darkened.


    It was Vera who sent these things.


    She felt a headache.


    Tim said that Vera and Mia had met.


    Those strange rtives were probably the tricks that Mia and Myrna yed.


    Therefore, she had too many people to deal with.


    Then Vera would be the first one to deal with.


    Vera sent the past events and smeared her.


    She wanted to use public opinion to destroy Amy.


    Words were swords.


    A cruel person could poke others unscrupulously, and interested bystanders would dish out criticism on


    the victims.


    If it continued to spread, it would have a bad effect on Amy''s future life.


    As Amy was thinking about what to do, she received a video on her phone.


    It was what happened at the Tache Family.


    Vera was arrogant and ndered, then apologized on her knees.


    The whole process was clearly filmed.


    This video was what she needed most, but she didn''t know who sent it.


    Amy called the number without hesitation.


    "Hello?"


    She wanted to ask who sent the video so that she could repay the kindness.


    However, as soon as the man spoke, she was bemused.


    "I''m in a meeting.I''ll talk to you tonight."


    It was Paul''s voice.


    He didn''t go to the dinner that night.


    How could he get such aplete video? All her questions were blocked by his words and she could


    only answer, "Thank you.I''ll call you tonight."


    Paul didn''t say anything and hung up.


    Amy curled her lips.


    Sometimes she really couldn''t understand Paul.


    He was indifferent, but he could always help her at a critical moment.


    The corners of her mouth moved up and she asked the servant to push her upstairs.She turned on her


    computer and dug out the anonymous ount.


    Following some clues, she confirmed that the person was Vera.


    She posted a new post on her own secret ount, rifying that it was Vera''s rumor.


    At first, no one believed that the anonymous person was Vera, but as Amy produced more and more


    evidence, everyone was convinced.


    Vera was still exposing Amy''s events, but her own ount was found so quickly.


    She was a little panicked and did not dare to continue.


    Seeing the post that exposed her getting more and more popr, she wanted to contact the Post Bar


    administrator to delete the post, but she waspletely ignored.


    Amy thought the discussion was heated enough so she posted the video.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Amy had covered with mosaics and silenced all the parts about herself in the video, but everyone knew


    that Vera was ndering a girl after watching it.


    Vera was friendly in daily life, and everyone thought she was a nice person to get along with, but now


    they saw this video, they thought it was incredible.


    "It''s shameless to nder others by relying on the power of her own family.¡¯ "Who is the person being


    ndered? Why was her name muted?"


    "She must be somedy in the upper ss too.Vera has run her head against a stone wall."


    The video was impossible to fake, not to mention Vera''s expression was clearly captured in it.


    At first, she was superior, but in the end, she knelt down and begged for mercy with no dignity.


    She was a typical cowardly bully.


    And this time, Vera''s ount was exposed, so everyone immediately understood what was going on.


    Vera wanted to do the same thing again and continue to hurt a good girl, her good friend Amy.


    "What bad luck did Amy have to make such a friend!"


    "How can she be a friend? Vera is an angelic bitch.She pretends to be innocent in front of others, but


    vicious behind them."


    "Amy is beautiful and kind-hearted, and she is pitiful enough to be abandoned by the man.In the end,


    after so long, she is ndered by her good friends! You really have to stay cautious when you make


    friends in the future!"


    The Imperial City Post Bar event caused a lot of trouble.


    After all, there were many second generations of powerful and wealthy in the Imperial City, so the


    upper ss quickly heard the news.


    What happened at the Tache Family dinner was known to everyone.


    It was unexpected that Vera would not give up and continued to nder Amy.


    Old Mr.Howard was so angry that he asked the butler to call the Nearing family directly.


    "Mr.Nearing, Old Mr.Howard said that if you can¡¯t educate your daughter well, he doesn''t mind


    personally helping you educate her."


    After what happenedst time, the Nearing family was already in a panic.


    Now that they saw what their daughter had done, they were so scared that they immediately brought


    Vera back.


    Vera''s expression was full of resentment.


    She still didn''t understand how it was so easy to get her ount exposed.


    And that video...


    Thinking of it, she gritted her teeth in hatred.Amy must have posted the video! That bitch!


    "Dad, I know a secret of the Howard Family.The boss behind the Howard Family is Paul Howard.Paul is


    not a sick person.If it is exposed, they will definitely be condemned by the public!"


    Vera was pped in the face and she looked at the man in front of her in disbelief.


    Was this man her father who had spoiled her since she was a child?


    "Vera, if what you said is true, then we can''t provoke the Howard Family.Tonight, I''ll send you abroad.If


    I leave you at home, sooner orter, you will make a big mistake.I don''t want the Nearing family to be


    ruined by you.I haven''t punished you for the matter of your auntiest time.Your auntie doesn''t even


    want to see me now.Why don''t you give up? Going against the Howard Family is to throw straws


    against the wind!"

 Chapter 36: Hes Blacklisted Me

    Chapter 36: He''s cklisted Me


    Vera''s repressed anger eventually came to the surface.Why should she go abroad?


    "I didn''t break thew! Why should I go abroad? Dad, I know the Howard Family is powerful, but they


    can''t be so unreasonable.What I said on the Inte is true.They are protecting Amy Turner now


    because they don''t know her true color! Isn''t Madam Howarding back soon? When shees


    back, she won''t let Amy go easily!"


    She was pissed off now.


    It was Amy who did all those things.Why was she sent abroad in the end?


    "Shut up! You can''t discuss it.I''ve bought you a ne ticket.Go up and pack your luggage now.I''ll take


    you to the airport!"


    Judging by the man''s stern tone, she knew she could only do as he said.


    She then ran upstairs crying and felt aggrieved.


    She had been leading a degrading life at Amy''s side for four years.


    Why should she have to live in Amy''s shadow? Why should she go abroad? She then took out her


    phone, transferred all the money from her bank card to an ount, and sent a message.


    And the message said that Paul''s true identity must be exposed by all means! Even if she had to go


    abroad, she wanted to reveal Paul''s true identity now.


    And she heard that the Howard Family was in perilous timestely.


    Paul had been hiding his true power for so many years.


    Once his true identity was unveiled, he would get into a lot of trouble! All along, she hated Amy, and


    also Paul, who had protected Amy! After Vera did all these, her face was full of excitement.


    And she knew Paul''s uncles were very ambitious.


    They probably didn''t know that their nephew was so capable.


    If the Howard Family didn''t let her go, she would stir up trouble among them! But until she packed her


    luggage, she still hadn''t seen any news about Paul on the Inte.


    Because all his news was deleted as soon as it was published.


    Seeing that, she became angrier.


    How powerful the president of the Grand Group was! The butler of the Nearing family had already


    come to pick her up.


    She then gritted her teeth and followed behind them.


    On the way to the airport, she informed Selma to deal with the rest.


    Since she was not at home now, Selma was her only ally.


    And she had to trust Selma now.


    When Selma read the message, her eyes were filled with malice.


    "Stupid woman! She can''t even handle such a small matter.¡¯¡¯ She said coldly to herself, ignoring Vera''s


    text messages.


    She thought Vera had be smarter, but in the end, Vera still gave herself away.


    Selma now knew that Amy was more difficult to deal with than she had imagined.


    After all, Amy was an excellent student inw.


    How would she be so easy to deal with? Thinking of this, Selma let out a cold smile and a fierce look


    appeared in her eyes.


    If it weren''t for her physical problems, those awards would have been hers.


    She was just as good as Amy, but the luck was never on her side! She then took a deep breath, got out


    of bed slowly, and walked for a while against the wall.


    The nurse outside immediately came in and assisted her.


    "Miss Langwell, you can''t walk yet.You just underwent the bone marrow puncture and need a good


    rest."


    The nurses were actually a little afraid of Selma.


    She looked thin and weak, but when she was doing the bone marrow puncture, she was


    expressionless, as if she wasn''t painful at all.


    Even an adult man would scream in pain when doing this.


    Only Selma, during the whole process, was calm, as if she had lost all sense of pain.


    "I''m fine.Let me stretch myself a little.I need to discharge in a few days."


    The nurse''s face was full of shock after hearing her words.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    How could Selma leave the hospital so soon? She hadn''t even fully recovered yet! But Selma was so


    determined that they immediately shut up and said nothing.


    In the blink of an eye, it was already half past ten.


    Amy had been paying attention to the news of the Post Bar and had forgotten to call Paul.


    After a busy day, she was rather tired, so she quickly fell asleep.


    Yet Paul, on the other hand, had been ncing at his phone after he returned home.


    Amy seemed to have said she would call himter, but why hadn''t she made a call to him? He then


    went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    When he came out, he took his cell phone and looked at it.


    There was still no call from her, not even a text message.


    Instantly, his face turned cold.


    He threw his phone aside and stopped looking at it.


    Sure enough, she was a heartless woman.


    He had done her a big favor, but she didn''t even thank him.


    Anyway, he didn''t have to care about her so much because many women liked him.


    He theny on the bed and quickly fell asleep.


    Without Vera''s control, the farce in the Imperial City Post Bar calmed down quickly.


    And Amy found out the next day that Vera had been sent abroad.


    She sat up from the bed, remembered that she was supposed to call Paulst night.


    She then quickly thumped her head in frustration.


    She had been paying attention to the news on the Post Barst night, so she had forgotten about it.


    And she should say thank him for helping her a lot.


    Therefore, she instantly took out her phone and dialed his number.


    "I''m sorry, the number you dialed is busy."


    Seeing that she couldn''t get through, she felt strange and wondered if he was busy with work now and


    didn''t have time to answer the phone.


    So at noon, she called him again.


    "I''m sorry, the number you dialed is busy¡±


    It was nighttime.


    "I''m sorry, the number you dialed is busy."


    Amy''s face darkened in an instant.


    She could only feel the anger surging in her body.


    Paul had cklisted her! Was it because she didn''t call himst night? How could it be! He was the


    president of the Grand Group, and he wouldn''t be such a narrow-minded person! While she was angry,


    she was also defending him.


    Right now, she was extremely anxious.


    In the end, she decided to call Tim and ask what happened.


    Tim answered the phone quickly.


    "Amy, what''s the matter?"


    She slowly calmed down.


    "Where is Paul? I wanted to call and thank him, but I can''t get through."


    "President''s phone is on the desk.It didn''t ring, nor did it show any missed calls.Amy, were you


    cklisted by the president?"


    He spoke so straightforwardly that she didn''t know how to reply for a moment.


    Just now, she was defending Paul! Yet it turned out that he really blocked her call.What a petty man! At


    this moment, she was speechless, so she took a deep breath.


    "Tim, maybe I forgot to call himst night, which made him angry.Since his phone is beside you, can


    you remove my number from the cklist? I want to thank him.¡¯


    "Amy, I''m sorry.I don''t dare to do that."


    As soon as she heard this, she was furious, but she couldn''t only hold back her anger.


    Now she finally knew what it felt like to be infuriated by others.


    It was like she had been punched hard, yet she could not fight back.


    She then hung up the phone with a bang.


    She just didn''t want to waste her time on this anymore.


    Tim heard her hang up the phone and was a little confused.


    What did she do to make the president displeased? Coincidentally, Paul came in from outside, followed


    by a group of senior executives.


    It seemed that their meeting had just ended.


    "In two hours, I want you toe up with a better n and then discuss it with me.¡¯ He said coldly and


    rejected all the proposals.


    The senior executives kept sweating in fear and did not dare to say anything.


    After they left, Tim said in a low voice, "Amy just called and said that you cklisted her.President, why


    would you cklist her?"


    Based on his understanding of Amy, he didn''t think that she would do anything to provoke Paul.


    "It was just an ident."


    As Paul turned on theputer, he exined coolly.


    He looked calm as if it was really just an ident.


    Tim was speechless by his words and also felt something subtle.


    "President, Amy said she wanted to express her gratitude and asked you to remove her from the


    cklist."


    After saying this, he secretly observed Paul''s expression.


    But Paul was still calm, but his eyes darkened a little.


    "She said she was grateful to me, yet soon forgot to call me.I don''t need this kind of insincere


    gratitude!"

 Chapter 37: No Need to Reason With Bumpkins

    Chapter 37: No Need to Reason With Bumpkins


    Tim was stunned.


    ¡®So he''s really angry with Amy?¡¯ He looked out of the French window, thinking that something was


    wrong.


    Paul had never wasted his time on women before.


    "Get out."


    Paul''s voice sounded cold and ethereal.


    He kept tapping on the keyboard, looking emotionless.


    Tim nodded and understood enough to close the office door when he walked out.


    Paul stopped instantly, frowned, and then continued typing.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Meanwhile, Amy was staring at her phone helplessly.


    Her foot injury hadn''t been recovered yet, so if she went out, someone had to pick up her.


    Paul was in the Grand Group.


    If she went to see him alone, there would be a lot of rumors.


    Just as she wanted to give up, her phone rang.


    It was an unknown number.


    "Amy, your rtives have been messing around in the hospital all day.We can''t stop them."


    It was the bodyguard she had arranged to protect grandma.


    Hearing this, Amy felt infuriated.


    Her grandma was in critical condition and needed a suitable kidney source urgently.


    These cousins, who had never paid a penny, messed around at the hospital.


    She asked the servant of the Howard Family to push her wheelchair.


    She had to go to the hospital to visit grandma.


    As soon as she got out of the elevator, she heard the noise outside.


    "She is my grandmother.Why do you stop us? If you keep doing this, I''ll call the police."


    There were a lot of nurses standing in the corridor, embarrassed.


    These people had been making trouble since noon.


    It was useless to persuade them.


    They would fall to the ground, shouting as soon as the nurses touched them.


    There were wards here, and the patients needed to rest, but there was no way to reason those bad-


    mannered people.


    When Amy saw this, her face darkened.


    There must be someone who added fuel to the fire, so these people knew grandma''s ward.


    "Amy, you''re here, We''re here to seek justice from grandma.¡¯


    "So she can teach you a lesson when she wakes up.After your life gets better, you begin to look down


    on us."


    They looked proud, thinking that as long as the old woman was willing to back up them, Amy would be


    doomed.


    "Get out!" Amy looked grimmer.


    She had sacrificed a lot to save grandma''s life.


    These people came to make a scene now, they seemed d to see grandma die.


    "Amy, what are you talking about? How could you say this to us? You, like your mother.are uncultured."


    What Amy hated most was to hear people mention Chelsea.


    No matter what others said, Chelsea was qualified to be a mother at least.


    Chelsea gave Amy life and left a lot of money for Amy to go to school after she died.


    Although Chelsea often scolded Amy when suffering depression.


    But at that time, Chelsea was much more painful than Amy, so Amy never med her.


    "Your mother is a prostitute.Don''t think we don''t know.Otherwise, how could she make so much money


    in a short time? I heard that she was tortured to death by those richdies in the end.She deserved it!


    Why did she hook up with other women''s husbands? How could such a terrible mother raise a good


    child?"


    It was Amy''s eldest cousin who said this, looking proud and aloof, not realizing that she was ndering


    Chelsea.


    The people in their hometown had been talking about Chelsea, suspecting that she made money by


    prostitution.


    After all, Chelsea returned home with an infant.


    She seemed to have been dumped by a rich man.


    So Chelsea was notorious in the countryside, and even Amy, who went back with her, was not


    weed.


    A sharp look shed across Amy''s eyes.


    She nced at the bodyguards standing there.


    "Throw her out of the window."


    The bodyguards seemed awkward, "Throw her out? She is Amy''s rtive.¡¯


    The woman was instantly frightened and took a step back.


    "Amy, how dare you! As your mother has done that, why can''t I say? Everyone knows what kind of


    woman your mother is in the countryside.Let me tell you, your mother is not grandma''s biological


    daughter.Grandma found her outside and raised her.Fortunately, she is not grandma''s biological


    daughter.We don''t want that shameless woman to be our rtive." Amy was surprised.


    Was her mother not grandma''s biological daughter? She had never heard of it.


    But now when she thought about it, it seemed to make sense.


    It was poor in the countryside then, so mother came to the Imperial City to make a living at a young


    age.


    Because she was beautiful, she entered the entertainment industry by ident and met Jack, who was


    starting a business and was short of money with no start-up funds, so mother sold the bracelet for a


    large sum of money.


    ording to grandma''s condition, she may not have such a valuable bracelet.


    What was her mother''s real identity? Seeing that she was lost in thought, the woman thought she was


    afraid and raised her eyebrows proudly.


    "Your mother probably doesn''t know where she came from.Your mother is a bastard who gave birth to


    you, a bastard with a low identity.Now we turn to you is to tter you.Don''t be a jerk!"


    Amy looked up and gave the bodyguard a look.


    Without any hesitation, the bodyguard went straight to the woman, carried her, and walked to the


    window.


    The woman''s face turned pale instantly and her body began to tremble.


    "Amy, what are you doing? It''s against thew." Amy smiled.


    "I know it''s against thew, but you know nothing about thew.So I have to be straightforward and


    throw you out.Anyway, you will be broken at most if you''re thrown from the third floor.You will not die."


    "Amy!"


    That woman shouted.


    The woman''s voice disappeared instantly.


    A few secondster, her scream came.


    The people who were standing in the corridor trembled, not expecting that Amy would do that.


    "Amy, when grandma wakes up, she will teach you a lesson.And we will tell others what you have


    done.You will never return to the countryside and be a street rat like your mother.¡¯ The youngest


    cousin said.


    Her cousins dropped out of school at a young age and had been fooling around in society.


    When they reached a certain age, they got married casually.


    So they were basically uneducated.


    It was not necessary to reason with the uneducated people.


    "Keep throwing, except for the children, throw all of them down.If they dare toe up again, throw


    them down till they stop making a scene."


    Amy''s voice was gentle and her tone was vague as if she was saying something unimportant.


    Screams came one after another, so the left dragged their children and run away, not daring to stay.


    In a twinkling, the corridor became quiet.


    The bodyguards pped their hands, seeming relieved.


    They had been dissatisfied with them long before.


    Amy pressed her lips.


    "If the policeeter, remember to say that you''re working for Paul."


    It was a good move to kill someone by borrowing a knife, but the bodyguards couldn''t refute it.


    Was it okay to do something bad outside in the name of the president? Would the president skin them


    alive?


    They didn''t even dare to think about it, beyond tears "Amy, the attending doctor has something to tell


    you."


    Anurse happened toe over and said to her, looking at her with admiration.


    That was what she should do to the annoying rtives.


    Amy nodded and went to the attending doctor''s office.


    It should be about grandma''s condition.


    "Amy, we can''t find a suitable kidney.We''ve contacted a few cities nearby.If there''s any new news, we''ll


    keep you informed.But please be prepared.Your grandma may not hold for long, and some people are


    waiting for the kidney in front of her.¡¯ Amy looked down and clenched her hands slowly.


    "Can my grandmother''s immediate family transnt the kidney?"


    If possible, they were willing to do that if they got money.


    The attending doctor looked a little embarrassed and finally told the truth he had kept.


    "Amy, your grandmother''s blood type, the rare Rh-negative blood type which is very rare in the country,


    is special.Even blood transfusions are scarce, not to mention kidney transnts.It''s rare for your


    rtives to have this blood type.If transfuse the wrong blood, it will lead to organ failure or even death."


    Amy didn''t say anything.


    When she was a child, she took a physical examination organized in the countryside.


    Indeed, no one had this blood type.


    "Amy, I didn''t want to tell you the truth.I hope you have a glimmer of hope, but your grandmother''s


    blood type is too special, so get yourself prepared.¡¯ Amy''s eyes turned red and said with a hoarse


    voice.


    "I see.Thank you, doctor.¡¯ After leaving the office, she saw a few bodyguards exining to the police.


    The police did not hold any of them ountable and left as they knew that the bodyguards were sent


    by the Howard Family.


    "Let''s go back."


    She said to the servant behind her, exhausted.


    That night, she dreamed that grandma was running between the ridges with her in her arms; then her


    mother left without looking back.


    She was so scared that she broke out in a cold sweat and quickly turned on the bedsidemp.


    She had not dreamed of that woman for a long time, and the memories about her became extremely


    vague.


    She only remembered that she had left at noon and never came back, and then she heard the news of


    her death.


    Grandma carried her and went to the entrance of the vige to pick up the urn.


    No one told her how her mother died.


    There were many rumors about her mother in the vige, suspecting that her mother was beaten to


    death by the richdies.


    But she didn''t believe it.


    Later, she asked grandma many times, but grandma didn''t know.


    What impressed her most was that the woman left with several men in ck leather without looking


    back.


    They all said that they were her sponsors and she was dissolute.


    Amy blinked.


    She didn''t enjoy much maternal love, but she knew that the woman loved her.


    The men in ck were wearing sunsses, and no one knew what they looked like.


    When she caught up with them, she only saw the tattoos on their necks.


    It was a cobra with its head raising.


    The pattern was as long as a finger.


    She remembered it.


    But all these years, she had never seen aman with a tattoo like that.

 Chapter 38: Moms Legacy

    Chapter 38: Mom''s Legacy


    She finally fell asleep at almost midnight.


    She felt awful and was still in a daze the next day when she woke up.


    However, the members of the Turner Family didn''t leave her in peace.


    They sent someone to find Amy at the Howard Family and imed they wanted her to go back for


    breakfast.


    Rachel didn''t say anything because she didn¡¯t know anything about Amy and the Turner Family.


    Amy didn''t want to go.


    She had drawn her line with the Turner Family a long time ago.


    Something awful might happen to her if Amy went there ago.


    She didn''t need to give others a chance to hurt her.


    "Amy, Mr.Turner asked if you still want that bracelet.He knows where it is."


    The driver said respectfully.


    Although his tone was polite, Amy could hear threatening notes from it.


    Amy''s eyes narrowed when she heard the driver''s word.


    The bracelet she took backst time was a fake.


    She didn''t know where to find the real one.


    In addition to money, the bracelet was the only thing her mother left her, other than money.


    It might also have something to do with who her mother was.


    She must get the bracelet! She looked at Mrs.Tache and said sincerely.


    "Mrs.Tache, it might be hard for me to go back along with the condition of my lets.I might need to


    borrow some people from you."


    Mrs.Tache didn''t say anything and told a bodyguard to help her with the wheelchair.


    Amy was relieved a little when she saw the bodyguard''s muscr body.


    She would be fine with him.


    Amy got in the car without hesitation.


    Even if Jack Turner wanted to do something to her, he had to think about the Howard Family behind


    her.


    The atmosphere in the Turner Family was gloomy.


    Myrna looked viciously at Amy when she came in.


    She had clenched her fists so tightly that she didn''t realize her nails went into her palms.


    "Amy''s husband is the president of the Grand Group!"


    She repeated the news in her head.


    Myrna couldn''t believe her ears, but the person on the phone said so with great confidence.


    She regretted what she had done! She regretted that she had forced Amy to marry him in the first


    ce.It shouldn''t be Amy''s ce!!


    "Amy, wee back.I heard that Paul is president of the Grand Group, is it true?"


    Jack''s eyes were shining with greediness.


    He would never allow Amy, his daughter, to drift apart with the Turner Family if that were the case. the


    Grand Group was the biggestpany in the business world! Jack was in such a hurry to find out


    about Paul''s position at thepany that he didn''t pay attention to the person who was pushing the


    wheelchair.


    "Did the Howard Family send someone to protect her?"


    Jack thought when he saw the bodyguard.


    Jack''s heart trembled again.


    It seemed that his daughter had found her way in the Howard Family already.


    His expression became more sincere, and he tried his best to look like a loving dad.


    Amy pursed her lips.


    Now that even the Turner Family knew about the news.


    It seemed that Paul couldn''t keep this as a secret any longer.


    Hopefully, it would not affect his business.


    Amy''s gaze lingered on Jack for a moment, then she said, "Where''s the bracelet?"


    Jack gritted his teeth.


    This little bitch was getting more and more confident.


    He was sure that the news about Paul was urate, Jack took over Amy''s wheelchair and pushed her


    to the table.


    "Breakfast is ready.Let''s have breakfast together.I''ll let you know after the meal."


    Amy was traumatized by thest meal she had with the Turners.


    Now thatn was here as well.


    Who knew what he was Capable of doing? She took a few bites and didn''t touch the rest of the food.


    If there were no one around them, he would be all over her by now.


    For the sake of the bracelet, Amy didn''t leave.


    The bodyguards from the Howard Family stood at the door, staring at them without blinking.


    Amy felt surprised that Myrna didn''t say much today.


    She had constantly insulted her whenever she saw Amy.


    Why didn''t she say anything today? Myrna''s eyes were filled with hatred, which was even deeper than


    before.


    How could she hold back and say nothing? Was it because of Paul? She didn''t dare to insult Amy


    because of who Paul was! Amy was right.


    After all, Myrna was not a stupid woman.


    She knew better than anyone what the Grand Group represented.


    "The Howard Family was backing up Amy, and now there was the Grand Group as well.Who would


    dare to do anything to Amy in the future?" Myrna reminded herself.


    However, the more she thought about it, the more she hated Amy! Why was the person Amy? How


    come it wasn''t her daughter but Chelsea Lanners''? Myrna''s eyes turned red out of hatred, and her


    chest was heaving violently.


    The meal was finally over, with everyone having a different n in mind.


    Amy said, "Who has that bracelet now?"


    Amy''s tone was already impatient.


    Jack knew that he couldn''t keep fooling her like this, so he said.


    "Mia gave the bracelet to Jane earlier"


    "Did he just say Jane Fallert?" Amy thought.


    Amy felt the ragee to her.


    She had already asked Jane, but the bracelet was a fake one.


    Jack actually believed that Jane had the bracelet now! Amy pursed her lips.


    Her effort ofing back here was in vain.


    They didn''t give her anything that she hadn''t already known.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The corner of Jack''s mouth curled up.


    Seeing Amy''s gloomy expression, he knew that she cared about the bracelet a lot.


    He was so furious that he wanted to kill Amy when he heard that the authority had closed the Fallert


    Family''spany.


    However, he calmed down a little when he knew that it was an order from Old Mr.Howard.


    After all, the Fallert Family was one of their partnerpanies.


    The Turner Family would have a bright future if they could get under the Howard Family''s umbre.


    The most important thing now was to stop Amy from getting away from the Turner Family.


    He had to tell Amy that he had the bracelet no matter what.


    "Mia didn''t know what she was doing.How could she give something that valuable to others? I had


    someone secretly change the bracelet backter.It reminded me of your mom.Amy, I know you hate me


    now.If I give you the bracelet, you will cut your tie with the family right away.I can''t give you this bracelet


    now.If you want your mother''s bracelet, you have to do what I tell you to do.If you fulfill your


    responsibility as a daughter to the Turner Family, I won''t mistreat you.¡¯ Jack finally said his purpose out


    loud.


    Amyughed out of anger.How could Jack be so shameless?


    "If it hadn''t been for that bracelet, the Turner Family wouldn''t have a good life now.How could he


    threaten her with that bracelet? How dare he say that it reminded him of Amy''s mother! !" Amy roared


    in her mind.


    Disgusting!She felt so furious that she couldn''t say a word out loud.


    If it hadn''t been for her mother''s strange background, she wouldn''t have cared about the bracelet.


    It was just a thing.


    Her mother wouldn''t want her to suffer for that bracelet, either.


    She had to get that bracelet now that she knew it had something with her mother''s background.


    She was in Jack''s mercy now.


    She also had a feeling that her mother was not dead.


    After all, her body wasn''t found at that time.


    What exactly did her mom go through after leaving the countryside with those men in ck? What


    about her background? Amy wanted to know all of these.


    The bracelet was the key to unlocking these secrets.


    She gritted her teeth and smiled insincerely.


    "How can I be sure that you didn''t lie to me? Show it to me know if you have the bracelet."


    She wouldn''t be fooled by Jack so easily! Jack''s face froze.


    The bracelet was indeed not with him, but he had asked his men to go and look for it.


    Jack was confident that they could find a one that looked like the original one, although it was rare.


    The bracelet that Chelsea had was an Imperial Green Jade.


    It was the best of the best.


    Unfortunately, she had to sell it for Jack''s business at that time.


    At this moment, it was hard to find an identical one.


    Even the ck market wouldn''t have it! Jack indeed had nothing on his hands at this moment.


    Amy immediately saw his trick and smiled sarcastically.


    "You want to fool me? Jack Turner, how stupid do you think I am?" Jack''s face turned blue in an instant.


    His angry eyes bulged.


    The bodyguard by the door saw it and quickly walked over to stand behind Amy, fulfilling his duty.


    Jack stopped pretending and pped the table hard.


    "Amy, you are still my daughter even I don''t have that bracelet! You are not afraid of what others would


    say if you cut us off? If this thing gets out, it will be a disgrace to you! I would love to see if the Howard


    Family will still have your back by then!"


    "Why weren''t you ashamed when you abandoned my mother after you had money? Do I need a lesson


    from a shameless man like you?"

 Chapter 39: Do You Like Me?

    Chapter 39: Do You Like Me?


    Amy hit the nail on the head.Every word was a gem.


    Then she turned her wheelchair, and the bodyguard hurriedly pushed her away.


    Jack stood still, his veins protruding in anger.


    What a bitch that she grudged any mercy! Were it not for the fact that someone from the Howard


    Family followed up, Jack would have tied her here and tortured her until she submitted.


    He gestured around his neck with a sinister smile.


    Jack''s face reeked of malice.


    But at the thought of the Howard Family and the Grand Group backing Amy, he got worried.


    Jack couldn''t afford to offend the Howard Family or the Grand Group.


    To crack Amy the hard nut, he had to take his time.


    Looking at Myrna, Jack realized that she had been silent all along, and asked, "Honey, any good idea?"


    Normally, Myrna had the most ideas, serving as Jack''s mastermind.


    Myrna snorted.


    Amy that bitch failed to appreciate their kindness.


    They had attempted to invite her, but she turned a blind eye.


    "Amy only has the Howard Family and the Grand Group to rely on.Old Mr.Howard is the only one in the


    Howard Family who thinks highly of her.As for Paul, having been plotting in the Imperial City while


    hiding his identity for years, his uncles must have suspected him.We only need to have someone snitch


    on him to his uncles, better not exposed online.the Grand Group is such a giant that their spies are


    everywhere on the Inte.We must only contact the Howard Family privately,¡¯ Myrna analyzed.


    It was hard for ordinary beings to imagine the darkness inside a big family.


    Myrna had heard about the Howard Family.


    Fighting over property rights, members of the Howard Family disliked each other.


    Coupled with Mrs.Howard the intractability, the Howard Family was in a mess.


    People could only see the prosperity of the Howard Family.


    It could be inferred that a lot happened from the fact that Paul chose to stay in the Imperial City at the


    beginning.


    These were all told by a stranger.


    Although Myrna also wondered why he knew so much about the Howard Family, the enemy of her


    enemy was her friend.


    As long as they joined hands, Amy would definitely suffer! Pushed to the outside of the Turner Family,


    Amy looked up and saw a familiar car.


    It was Paul''s.


    "It''s weird.Howe Paul came here?" Amy was confused.


    Unfortunately, Mia also arrived.


    She saw the Bentley outside at a nce.


    The car window was rolled down.


    Via the crack, Mia saw the man she couldn''t forget.


    Mia trembled with excitement.


    She inadvertently nced at him before and kept it in mind since then.


    Mia didn''t expect a reunion.


    Mia immediately ran towards the Bentley.


    When about to approach it, she quickly lowered her head and tidied up her makeup.


    Just then, Mia saw Amy walk to the car and say something to that man.


    Although he showed full of impatience, he did not drive Amy away.


    Besides, Mia also heard Amy call him "darling".


    So clear, like a thunder ringing in her ears.


    Reflexively, Mia hid behind a tree and stopped getting closer.


    Amy called him darling.


    Was he Paul? Mia couldn''t tell how she felt.


    It was just sour and bitter, which all eventually turned into hatred.


    Two days ago, Mia just got the news that Paul was the man behind the Grand Group.


    Before, Mia had thought that Paul was ugly.


    After all, he hadn''t shown up in public for years.


    Mia had thought that Paul had some weird disease that he dared not to be seen! But who could tell her


    why Paul was so handsome, not even like a real person.


    He was rich, powerful, and handsome.


    How many men like him existed in the Imperial City? Mia''s budding one-sided love died on the vine by


    Amy''s "darling".


    While entering the house, Mia was in a trance and she almost fell over in the hallway.


    Noticing her daughter, Myrna frowned, "Mia, where''ve you been? I told you to pay attention to John, but


    you are fooling around with some rascals all day long.Do you know what it means to marry into the


    Howard Family? Many women would kill for it? Mia was still absent-minded.¡±


    Listening to Myrna, she raised her head in a daze.


    Suddenly, her eyes flickered with a well- thought-out n.


    John? It''s funny.


    John was a piece of shitpared to Paul.


    Even if Mia marries, she only wanted Paul.Only Paul deserved her!


    "Mom, I only want to marry Paul! Do you have any method to put Amy to death? I don''t want her to stay


    with Paul anymore,¡¯ Miained.


    Mia asked anxiously, her face reddened all over.


    Imagining Paul''s face, her heart skipped a beat.


    Myrna got whacked in the head.When had her daughter Mia developed such consciousness?


    "You want to marry Paul?" Myrna questioned.


    She whispered, her tone shifting from doubt to firmness.


    Yes, Chelsea''s daughter could, but why couldn''t her daughter? As long as Amy disappeared, Mia


    would have the chance to marry Paul.


    "Mom, I just want Paul! I must marry him at any price!" Mia eximed.


    Mia had never been so crazy.


    In the past over twenty years, Mia had no idea what she wanted.


    But at the sight of Paul, she realized that she was born to meet him! Gently smiling, Myrna slowly


    rubbed Mia''s head and consoled, "Take your time, Mia.I''m pleased that you''re so determined.Don''t


    worry.I''ll help you.I''m your mommy! Paul is the boss of the Grand Group.Marrying to him is harmless."


    Mia nodded incessantly, trembling from head to foot.


    In the Bentley leaving, Amy sat quietly.


    By consultation, she had made it clear that it was the bodyguard who called Paul here.


    Because Given Jack''s bad attitude, the bodyguard was afraid of idents, so he called Paul out of


    self-assertion.


    Hesitating for a while, the bodyguard said, "Thank you for Vera''s affair.I was browsing Goodreads that


    night and forgot to call you.Sorry."


    "Ok," Paul replied.


    Paul was indifferent, keeping reading the documents in the front.


    He lowered his eye slightly, his eyshes casting a thick shadow.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Only then did Amy notice that Paul had long eyshes and a beautiful nose.


    In this looks-obsessed society, even if he had nothing, many women would still go through fire and


    water for him.


    Additionally, Paul was rich and powerful.So unfair for others!


    "When I get my sry, I''ll invite you for dinner," Amy said.


    Amy had wanted to invite Paul to dinner when she didn''t know his identity.


    "You''ve been absent a lot this month.You have no sry,¡¯ Paul said.


    Without raising his head, Paul perfectly interpreted what a businessman was.


    Amy took a deep breath.


    She realized that it took perseverance to get along with such a boring man.


    "I..." Amy stammered.


    When she was about to thank him, the car stopped in a hurry.


    Amy couldn''t lift her leg, thus pouncing on Paul.


    Throwing herself into Paul, Amy threw away his documents.


    In an instant, papers scattered in the car, a thick stack of contracts worth hundreds of millions of


    dors! Leaning in his arms, Amy was shocked, speechless.


    Paul looked down at her and looked away, "You like me?"


    Amy looked up in a daze, feeling that she misheard him, and asked, "What?"


    Paul was still indifferent, he continued, "You kiss me, hug me, y the woman, and call me darling."


    Anxious, Amy attempted to get out of his arms, but her legs betrayed every critical moment.


    Each time she tried, she urately threw herself back.


    For thest time, she blushed and struggled to stand up.


    But when she was about to seed, the car moved again.


    And her legs weakened in an instant.


    She leaned forward again.


    Paul fell into the seat, his tie pulled off by her.


    Amy''s teeth hit his neck, leaving a small red mark.


    "There seems to be an ident ahead.President, look!" Tim said.


    Tim was apologetic.


    Turning his head, he saw such a crunch.


    His face instantly flushed.


    And he quickly put down the partition and said, "I''m sorry-¡¯


    Amy was so embarrassed that she wanted to bury herself in the ground! Amy took a look at Paul and


    found that even if such embarrassment happened, Paul remained calm.But his usual neat suit was


    wasted.

 Chapter 40: Dont Throw Yourself Into A Mans Arms

    Chapter 40: Don''t Throw Yourself Into A Man''s Arms


    "Do you like me?" Paul continued to ask her with a frown as if it was a shame to be liked by her.


    Amy was so angry.


    Although Paul was very ponderous, he could always easily stir her emotions.


    "No" She answered quickly without any hesitation.


    Paul nodded and pushed her away.


    "Sit properly if you don''t.Don''t throw yourself into men''s arms casually¡±


    After that, he bent over to pick up the contracts.


    His words made Amy very unhappy.


    "You are my husband.¡¯


    "Nominally:"


    Paul picked up the contracts one by one.


    Even his fingertips were so beautiful.


    Amy bit her lip and said, "Although it''s nominal, you said you would protect me."


    Paul looked at her and smiled slightly.


    "There''s no conflict between protecting you and not liking you."


    Amy finally understood what he meant.


    It was probably because she called him hubby that he misunderstood that she liked him.


    Paul had made it clear at the beginning that they would divorce two yearster, so neither of them


    should pay much attention to this marriage.


    He would protect her just because she was his wife.


    The car was moving slowly and finally stopped at the Howard Family.


    Amy rubbed her legs and slowly stood up.


    She could already stand, but it still hurt to walk.


    Paul reached out and wanted to help her.


    But she turned her head and bit her lips in grievances.


    "Are you angry?"


    Paul was a dull person, but he also felt that Amy was in a bad mood at this moment, so he softened his


    tone.


    Suddenly, he chuckled and said, "I thought you would never have any other emotions."


    In his eyes, Amy was a firm and confident woman.


    When facing others, she always hid her weakness and showed her thorns.


    Anyone who hurt her would be stabbed by the thorns on her body.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She was just like a hedgehog.


    So when Paul saw that she was angry, he actually felt that she was a little cute as if she was like a girl


    only at this time.


    "I''m not a saint, so why can''t I be angry? I said I would treat you to dinner when I got paid, but you said


    I couldn''t get paid.I thanked you verbally, but you said I liked you.I don''t need you to remind me of our


    rtionship at all times.Anyway, you are my husband during these two years.In that case, why can''t I


    rely on you? I''m alone now, so I need to rely on you!"


    Hearing that she wanted to rely on him, Paul was moved.


    He knew from the beginning that Amy was different from other women.


    It seemed that she never hid her thoughts in front of him.


    She asked him for a ck card, then she instructed his men to protect her grandmother, and now she


    said she wanted to rely on him.


    It was hard for him to imagine that the feminine person in front of him had not long ago thrown her


    shameless rtives from the third floor and threatened to throw them away again if they dared toe


    again.


    Her thorns and hurtful words were all directed at others, and she only exposed her weakness in front of


    him.


    Thinking of this, Paul lowered his eyes and silently reached out to wrap his arms around her waist.


    "Watch your step."


    Amy was surprised but helpless.


    His simple words were really annoying.


    But with his support, her legs didn''t hurt so much.


    After sitting back in the wheelchair, she entered the house without looking back.


    "The case of the Grand Group will be transferred here, and the court will be held soon.The minister of


    justice will appeal ording to your suggestion." Paul said from behind.


    Amy was shocked, and a light shed across her eyes.


    "If you win the case, can you give me a bonus?" Paul got back into the car and smiled.


    "I won''t deduct your pay for absenteeism¡± His voice was very maic, and his eyes were like the


    clearke water, which was rippling slightly.


    Amy put on a bright smile and said, "Well, when I get my sry, I''ll treat you to dinner!"


    "It depends on my schedule.¡¯¡¯ Paul said it reluctantly, but even Tim, who was sitting in the front seat,


    could see that Paul was very happy.


    Paul was just trying to suppress his happiness.


    Tim twitched his mouth and slowly stepped on the gas.


    Amy and Paul were influencing each other.


    They were originally indifferent and cold people, but when they met each other, they both showed more


    emotions.


    Although they might not have noticed it themselves, Tim saw it clearly as an outsider.


    The bodyguard in the other car arrived at this time.


    As soon as he got out of the car, he stood behind Amy and did his duty.


    "Thank you."


    Though nothing happened at the Turner Family, the bodyguard still called Paul toe over.


    Amy had to admit this favor.


    "Amy, it''s all my business.You''ve married in the Howard Family.As long as Mr.Howard recognizes your


    identity, you''re our hostess."


    Everyone in the vi took Paul¡¯s words as a decree.


    Now Amy was the only woman together with Paul, so they naturally had to protect her and not let


    others bully her.


    Amy was moved.


    The identity Paul gave her was not invalid.


    As soon as he nodded, his people all admitted her identity.


    She was pushed back into the house.


    Mrs.Tache was not at home, and Jane was sitting on the sofa watching TV.


    It was rare that Jane did not go out to the party today.


    Jane heard the sound and turned to look at Amy with cold eyes.Amy frowned.


    Jane never hid her feelings.Did Jane hate her?


    "Amy, did you tell the Turner Family about my brother''s identity? Do you know how many people are


    staring at my brother now? My brother hid his identity because he didn''t want to make trouble.But you


    publicized his identity.If I hadn''t metn and stopped him, I''m afraid my uncles would have known about


    this by now!"


    On the way to inform against Paul,n came across Jane.


    He didn''t know Jane''s identity, and Jane was very good-looking, so he wanted to flirt with her.


    But Jane asked her bodyguards to catch him and beat him up.


    After being beaten up, he told everything he knew to Jane.


    Only then did Jane know the evil intentions of the Turner Family, and she was even annoyed with Amy.


    She had clearly toldn that if her uncles knew about this, it must have been the Turner Family who


    leaked it, and she would definitely take revenge on the Turner Family.


    "There is no good person in your Turner Family.They even wanted to tell it to my uncles!"


    The more Jane said, the angrier she became.


    She red at Amy again.


    Amy had already figured out what was going on from Jane''s words.


    However, it was fortunate that he met Jane.


    Otherwise, Paul''s identity would be exposed now.


    With Jane''s warning, the Turner Family would not dare to act rashly again.


    "I''ve severed my rtionship with the Turner Family.You can scold them, but you can''t scold me.¡¯


    Amy said calmly and took a sip of the tea on the table.Jane was surprised.


    Then she raised her neck in defiance and said, "I don''t believe it.It''s your father.Are you willing to sever


    your rtionship with him?"


    The rtionship by blood was not something that could be abandoned if you wanted to.


    "Miss Howard, as a father, he has only contributed a sperm from the beginning to the end, and he has


    not fulfilled any other obligations.Why am I reluctant to leave that family?"


    Jane blushed, coughing a few times and muttering, "You are such a vulgar woman.I really don''t know


    why my brother likes you."

 Chapter 41: His Gaze Is As Sharp As a Sword

    Chapter 41: His Gaze Is As Sharp As a Sword


    Amy pretended not to hear anything and kneaded her legs quietly.


    On the other side,n came home with a bruised face and kicked over the coffee table in the living


    room in anger! "That''s going too far! Jane is going too far!"


    Jack thoughtn was too cowardly that he ppedn directly!


    "p!"


    "Dad, you p me?"


    Jack was so angry that his hands trembled and his ears were buzzing.


    His son and daughter were both ipetent, and the only one who had outstanding ability was to


    sever ties with the Turner Family.Why he was so unlucky?


    "What else can I expect from you since you even couldn''t deliver the right message? You''re a piece of


    shit! You could only swagger around at home!"


    They didn''t know the number of the Howard Family.


    They could only wait at ces where the Howard Family often appeared, but they didn''t expect to meet


    Jane there! Now that Jane knew their n, if they spread the news again, the Turner Family would not


    be able to get a good result.


    Thinking of this, Jack resented his useless son even more.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    His son couldn''t do anything well! Myrna sat at the side without saying a word.


    Her face was pale, and her hands on her knees were slowly clenched.


    Because of his son and daughter, Jack was already very dissatisfied with her.


    Although he hadn''t made it clear all these years, she wasn''t stupid.


    She could tell that Jack was trying his best to bring Amy back.


    Her children were defeated by the daughter of a bitch! Myrna''s chest heaved violently, but she did not


    lose her temper.


    Her son was indeed disappointing.


    All these years, he had wasted money and time on women.


    All she could rely on now was her daughter.


    As long as her daughter married Paul, she would have everything.


    Myrna pursed her lips.


    If she wanted Mia to marry Paul, the most important thing was to kill Amy.


    Amy must not live! She took out her cell phone and sent a message to the number.


    There was no reply, but she knew that the person must have received it.


    Selma read the text message on her phone and the corners of her mouth curled up sarcastically.


    "How dare Myrna want Mia, the old-fashioned, to marry Paul? The bitch isn''t worthy at all!" She


    thought.


    Myrna was smart all her life, but now she could only be used by her.


    She used the Turner Family to kill Amy, and then she got in touch with Paul through Mrs.Howard.


    By then, she would be the one who married into the Turner Family.


    All the people who would like to marry Paul had to die! The two of them quickly reached an agreement.


    However, Amy didn''t know about it and she waited for the news at home at ease.


    A few dayster, Tim told her that the Grand Group had won thewsuit and that the defendant


    company had paid 19.4 million dors inpensation.


    The case had thergest amount of punishment in the country.


    The entire Legal Department was ted! The gloom that had been hanging over their heads for days


    immediately dissipated! Tim was very excited, "Amy! You''re so amazing.Once we stated your grounds


    of appeal, the judge ruled in our favor straight away!"


    Amy smiled.


    She had been thinking hard for several days before she sorted out the grounds.


    Unfortunately, at that time, Yvonne felt that she was giving the wrong suggestions.


    Now that Yvonne had left, there was finally someone willing to listen to her advice.


    She soon received a message from the bank.


    It was the information of the money being transferred to the ount, which happened to be a month''s


    sry.


    She didn''t work for a long time because of her leg injury.


    She shouldn''t be paid but Paul promised to pay her if she could win the case.


    She stood up and gently lifted her leg.


    There was no big problem.


    As long as she didn''t run or wear high heels, she would be fine.


    She felt relieved and took out her cell phone to call Paul.


    But thinking that he had banned her call, she froze for a moment, then called Tim.


    "Tell him I''ll treat him to dinner tonight.¡¯ Paul was right next to Tim, so Tim couldn''t answer directly.


    He could only say, "Amy, I''ll check the president''s schedule first.If he has time, I''ll let you know."


    Amy nodded.


    It was not easy to ask a busy person out for dinner.


    Tim hung up and repeated what she said.


    If he remembered correctly, Paul had a meeting tonight.


    He probably didn''t have time.


    "Okay."


    Paul''s eyes were fixed on theputer screen, and he didn''t say anything else except this word.


    "President, you have a meeting tonight.It will be held until 10 pm.I''m afraid you don''t have time-"


    "Go for me."


    Pau''s hand, which was tapping on the keyboard, did not stop.


    His fair fingertips tapped a string of numbers.


    Tim was shocked and panicked for a moment.


    "President, don''t joke with me.Amy is treating you to dinner.I can''t go instead of you.What if Amy gets


    angry? No, I can''t go."


    In the past few years, Paul had never dyed his work because of anything, Tim subconsciously


    thought that he was asking himself to have dinner with Amy in ce of him.


    Paul looked at him in an enigmatic looking as if Tim was an idiot.


    Tim seemed to have just understood and asked tentatively, "President, are you asking me to go to the


    meeting instead of you?"


    "What else? Do you want to have dinner with Amy?"


    Tim''s corner of mouth twitched, thinking that he was the one who went to dinner instead of Paul when


    someone asked Paul out.


    He thought it was the same as before.Sure enough, Amy was different.


    After Paul became the president, countless people wanted to ask for dinner with him.


    However, Paul had always asked Tim to go to dinner instead of him, so no one knew what the Grand


    Group''s president looked like, but they were very familiar with this assistant.


    Tim felt very aggrieved.


    He felt his heart was broken into pieces after Paul rolled his eyes to him.


    But Paul ignored him and continued to deal with things seriously.


    In a sh, it was evening.


    Amy took a taxi herself.


    Instead of going upstairs to Paul, she waited outside the building.


    She wore a pair of white shoes and no makeup on her face.


    Paul''s car soon drove out, and Amy quickly got in.


    It was obvious that she was in a good mood.


    She was a little surprised to see Paul drove the car himself today, but she didn''t ask.


    University had always been paid attention to, and many people came to visit it every year.


    "Just park outside.Your car is too ostentatious.I''ll take you there on foot."


    Amy had already unbuckled her seat belt.


    When she saw her alma mater, there was a hint of long-lost tenderness in her eyes.


    Paul pursed his lips and nced at Amy''s legs.


    Her legs were notpletely healed yet.Could she walk over?


    "It''s okay.The expert said that as long as I don''t exercise hard and don''t wear high heels, I can go out


    and walk properly.It''s good for my recovery."


    It was rare that Paul cared about her legs.


    She felt a little warm in her heart.


    Paul stopped the car and walked out.


    His face was too eye-catching.


    As soon as he appeared, the women around him stared at him.


    Many people took out their cell phones to take photos and stamped their feet excitedly.


    Amy had no choice but to pull his sleeve and leave quickly.


    Paul nced at her hand, looking a little unhappy, but still didn''t say anything.


    The two of them soon arrived at the shop Amy was talking about.


    In the evening, many students were still in ss, and there was no one at the moment.


    She quickly found a corner seat and pulled Paul to sit down.


    The storefront was not big, but it was very clean.


    Many students were sitting around.


    The warm yellow light was extremely gentle.


    There was also arge wall of wishes.


    There were many notes on it, written by the students who came here.


    "What do you like to eat?" Amy took the menu and asked excitedly.


    "Whatever.¡¯ Paul was a little absent-minded and lowered his eyes.


    Amy ticked the menu and handed it in.


    At this moment, the two of them were sitting face to face, and the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    The students around nced at them from time to time and talked excitedly about something.


    The simple and honest boss soon came over with two big bowls of Oden.


    When he saw Amy, his eyes lit up.


    "It''s you.Come to eat Oden with your boyfriend again today?"


    Amy had studied at the Imperial City University for seven years, so the boss knew her.


    "I went to your graduation ceremony.Happy graduation.You don''t have to pay tonight.Are you and your


    boyfriend getting married? Congrattions.I remember you often came together.But for a while, you


    came here by yourself.I thought you broke up, but I didn''t expect you to bring him here again.It''s


    inevitable to quarrel for the young."


    The bossughed for a while and suddenly felt that the atmosphere was strange.


    He looked at the man sitting opposite Amy and realized that he was not the boy who used to eat with


    her.


    Knowing that he had said something wrong, he covered his mouth and left dejectedly.


    Amy felt the store suddenly quiet.


    She could not hear any sound but could only feel Paul''s cold eyes, like a sharp sword, stabbing straight


    at her.

 Chapter 42: His Love Lingers on Me Shortly

    Chapter 42: His Love Lingers on Me Shortly


    She looked down in an instant, feeling ashamed as if being caught in an affair.


    She never avoided talking about herst rtionship, but when the boss mentioned it, she felt guilty.


    "That was a long time ago.¡¯ Amy exined awkwardly.


    Paul did not speak.


    He withdrew his gaze and quietly stared at therge bowl of Oden in front of him.


    The air was heavy and oppressive.


    Amy regretted bringing Paul here to eat.


    She should have stayed away from Imperial City University.


    "Eat, or it will be cold.Would you like more a cup of fried yogurt?"


    She wanted to lighten the atmosphere.


    Paul just nced at her.


    He picked up a spoon and just ate a piece of meatball, and then put the spoon down.


    "Does it taste not good?"


    This restaurant was often interviewed and received high remarks.


    It was said to be the best Oden cooking in the country.


    "Disgusting.Paul leaned back in his chair, a chill lingering around him.¡±


    After hearing that, Amy stopped persuading him to eat.This meal was her treat.She didn''t expect things


    would end up like this.Now, she had to leave and find another ce.She went to the front desk to


    pay.The boss felt embarrassed and guilty and didn''t dare to look her in the eye.


    "No charge.It''s on me.I shouldn''t have said that.Don''t mind.I didn''t expect you to really be separated


    from the boy before.He was a nice guy.He was good-looking and considerate.I have thought you two


    would get married."


    The boss''s voice was very low.


    He was afraid that Paul would hear him.


    Paul stood in front of the wall of wishes, his mind not on them at all.


    Amy was calm.


    "I''m married.The man who came here with me today is my husband."


    The boss was surprised and shook his head with a sigh.


    "What a pity! I was very optimistic about the rtionship between you and that boy before." Amy


    smiled.


    Now she thought about it and felt those days seemed to be the days long ago.


    It was as if they had happened in thest century.


    The boss insisted on not charging her money, so Amy gave up and went to Paul''s side.


    Paul''s gazes were fixed on a ce where two wish slips were pasted together with a small red heart.


    "I love you, from here to the moon, and then back." It was written by Carlos.


    The handwriting was gentle and upright.


    It could judge that the writer must be a very warm person.


    There was a slip next to it.


    The two slips snuggled together as if a couple.


    "Angie always waits for Carlos toe back."


    It was written by Amy.


    It was as beautiful as Amy''s handwriting he had seen before.


    But somehow, he felt that his eyes were pricked.


    Perhaps the light in the store was too bright, so his eyes were ufortable.


    As soon as Amy came over, she saw these two wish slips.


    Her legs froze and her mind buzzed.


    She didn''t know what to say for a moment, as if unable to speak.


    She slightly opened her mouth.


    But she stopped where she was.


    The light in her eyes gradually dimmed.


    How could she forget this? Just seeing it, a sharp pain came from her heart.


    "Angie always waits for Carlos toe back.¡¯


    At that time, her online name was Angie, which had not changed for many years.


    Meeting Carlos was the most regretful ident in her life.


    But in front of her current husband, it was like a joke, a stupid joke.


    Hiss.


    She watched Paul take down the two slips and examine them carefully.


    It was along time before Paul spoke.


    "Did he love you very much?"


    This slip seemed to hold all the thoughts of the boy.


    Every stroke seemed to contain that boy''s miss.


    Love? The corners of Amy''s mouth curled up.


    "Maybe, but his love will neverst long.¡¯


    "Looks like you''ve been dumped.¡¯ Paul threw the two slips into the trash can without hesitation.There


    was gloom in his eyes.


    "Sort of"


    Amy didn''t want to exin.


    She hated some whoe uninvited and leave without saying goodbye the most.


    And the boy knew that, but he still chose to leave in the way she hated the most.


    Paul turned around.


    What he didn''t ask was "Did you also love that boy very much at that time."


    He could feel Amy''s great gentleness in the words "Angie always waits for Carlos toe back."


    He remembered the night when Amy kissed him for the first time.


    She seemed to regard him as another man.


    She had said that she went out to look for the boy in the heavy rain, and she had said she had been


    waiting for the boy.


    What kind of man could make Amy give up her dignity and go out in the rain to look for him? Paul


    immediately had no intention of staying here.


    He didn''t want to apany this woman and see her think of her past.


    He walked out and Amy followed him step by step.


    After getting in the car, Paul put his hands on the steering wheel and looked at the neon lights not far


    away.


    His thoughts drifted away.


    Since they were so in love, why did they break up? Amy must be very paranoid about a love


    rtionship.


    She would dedicate all herself to love and would never give up the rtionship even she was


    exhausted.So why would she be willing to marry Paul in the end?


    "Why did you two break up?"


    He turned to look at her and finally asked the question.


    Amy''s heart aced and her face turned a little pale.


    "He is from a very good family.But I''m a girl growing up in the countryside.His mother said to me that


    her son is the bright moon in the sky and I''m the mire in the ground.His mother said to me that, at any


    cost, I can never reach him.After a period of resistance, he finally followed the arrangements of his


    family and went abroad with another girl.Ona rainy night, I went out to Icok for him and begged his


    mother to let me see him.But his mother told me that he had already boarded the ne and didn''t even


    leave a word for me.He once was the bright light in my eyes, but from that day on, he suddenly dimmed


    and he became nothing but a speck of dust in the universe for me."


    "It''s kind of cliche."


    Paul''s eyes were filled with disdain, and the corners of his mouth curled slightly.


    Amy was speechless.


    She opened her heart to this man and told him everything about the past.And he actually responded


    like this?


    "Honey, you were born with a silver spoon in your mouth.Naturally, you don''t understand how difficult it


    is to cross the social hierarchy.If you were born in a humble family and met a "bright moon¡¯, you would


    also want to try your best to reach her.You and I are the same people who are willing to sacrifice


    anything for the important things in their hearts."


    Paul stepped on the elerator and his eyes became cold and sharp.


    "I won''t try to reach the ''moon"" His answer was vague.


    He turned to look at Amy with a trace of determination in his eyes.


    "I will let the "moon"e to me."


    Amy''s heart thumped violently.


    She turned to look at him in surprise and noticed the light in his eyes.


    The corners of her mouth moved up and she began to chuckle with her chest tremble.


    "My husband is indeed the president of the Grand Group.In my heart, you are close to god and you are


    completely reasonable.Feelings stuff will only dy you ¡®¡¯


    It was a little inappropriate talk about feelings with Paul.


    She could not imagine that Paul would fall in love with a woman.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The first time Amy saw Paul, she felt that there was no secr thing in his body.He was so indifferent


    to everything.

 Chapter 43: Honey, Do You Like Me?

    Chapter 43: Honey, Do You Like Me?


    Paul drove slowly with no expression.


    He was not as omnipotent as a god.


    He was just not sociable.


    On social asions, either other people found him boring, or he found others boring.


    He didn''t want himself to be boring in the eyes of others, nor did he want to endure the boredom of


    others.


    So most of the time, he would rather be alone.


    Although people who knew his identity never dared to say that he was boring, those asions were


    dull.


    The two of them stopped talking and the car finally stopped at the Shallow Bay.


    Amy looked at him in surprise.


    Weren''t they going to eat? Why did theye here? "I have no appetite."


    Paul got off the car without hesitation and strode to the house.


    Amy followed him and almost fell.


    "Slow down!"


    he turned around and roared impatiently, Amy didn''t know why he was upset and then suddenly


    stopped.


    "Honey, you don''t like me, do you?"


    She asked him tentatively.


    If he didn''t like her, why would he be unhappy after seeing those things? She strode to catch up with


    him.


    Then she stood in front of him and stared at him, not missing every nuance in his eyes.


    Paul was very calm.


    Then he suddenly reached out to caress her face and smiled calmly.


    "No, I don''t like you.It''s a man''s possessiveness.You''re my nominal wife.Before I let you go, other men


    can''t have anything to do with you.Amy, I can tell if I like you or I''m possessive about you.Also, I won''t


    like anything."


    It was a little ridiculous for a couple to discuss whether he liked her, but they were very serious.


    Amy nodded and murmured, "That''s right.People are born to like someone, or they will never.Honey,


    you¡¯re thetter.¡¯


    When Paul heard what she said, he felt as if his heart had been bitten by a poisonous insect and


    looked at her in a daze.


    When he realized that she was looking at him, he quickly looked away.


    "Stay here tonight.I''ll get a chance for you to move over.You can be freer here."


    Amy''s eyes lit up in an instant.


    She had thought so before.


    But it seemed that the Shallow Bay was very special to Paul and it was said that no woman had ever


    come in.


    So she thought he wouldn''t agree, but unexpectedly, he offered to let her move in.


    "Okay."


    She agreed readily and grinned.


    Amy thought it was very normal for her to move to the Shallow Bay, but it caused a stir in the Howard


    Family.


    Rachel looked sullen.


    The moment she heard the news, her face almost contorted.


    She thought Amy would stay in the Howard Family for two years ording to her ce and that Amy


    was not a threat because she was dull.


    But now, her son allowed Amy to live in the Shallow Bay! It was the Shallow Bay where he promised to


    live with his loved one? Where to live! But what was Amy? His loved one? That was ridiculous! Rachel


    called Paul without thinking, her chest heaving wildly.


    "Mom Paul tapped on the keyboard with one hand with a calm look.¡±


    "You asked Amy to move into the Shallow Bay? Are you crazy, Paul? Don''t tell me you really like that


    girl.ls she so good? When I introduced you to Miss Mellis, you said you didn''t like her at all.You were


    childhood sweethearts.Isn''t she better than Amy from the countryside? You''re just messing around! I


    won''t let Amy move over!"


    This was the first time that Rachel had been so ill-mannered.


    In her opinion, Amy was a woman who would overtly agree but covertly oppose.


    Amy overtly promised that she would not desire more, but covertly she managed to vamp Paul.


    No matter how well-bred she was, she would lose her temper now.


    "I''sk Tim toe over and pack her things.¡± Paul said it calmly like stating a fact.


    Rachel suddenly felt discouraged.


    She knew very well that once her son decided, he would never change his mind.


    "Paul, do you really like that girl?" She hadprised and felt helpless.


    "I''ll get divorced in two years.¡¯ Paul was determined, revealing that he didn''t like Amy at all.


    Rachel felt relieved in an instant and got happier, "Okay.You''d better consider Miss Mellis.She has


    never forgotten you these years.And even though you were troubled by that rumor, she still visited us


    often and cared about you"


    "I see."


    Paul answered perfunctorily and hung up immediately.


    As expected, Tim came to pack Amy''s things.


    In fact, Amy Turner had nothing but a few clothes.


    So Tim packed them easily.


    Rachel was gloomy, but having known her son¡¯s attitude, she couldn''t say much.


    Amy was in the Grand Group now.


    Since she could walk, she went back to work.


    Everyone in the Legal Department knew that it was because of Amy that they won the casest time,


    but they had scruples about her because of what Yvonne said before she left the work, Yvonne said


    Amy had a powerful background and abused her power to bully others.


    So on Amy''s first day back at work, everyone in the whole department ignored her.


    She didn''t intend to reconcile with anyone.


    After all, she didn''te here to make friends.


    At noon, she did not go to the Grand Group cafeteria for lunch.


    Instead, she visited her grandma.


    But as soon as she left thepany, a woman rushed over and hit her head with a bag.


    Because there were rivets on the bag, Amy felt dizzy after being hit.


    The security guards at the gate quickly stopped the woman with disheveled hair.


    Amy touched her head and then saw this woman clearly.


    It was Yvonne.


    She became very haggard.


    Her face was pale, her eyes were red and swollen, and her lips were cracked.


    With a high sry, Yvonne used to take good care of herself.


    Howe she looked like this in such a short time?


    "Amy Turner, you bitch! Bitch!"


    She repeated this sentence with deep resentment in her eyes.


    Amy was dizzy.


    "I thought you wouldpete with me in court.I didn''t expect you to choose the stupidest way.She


    spoke out clearly with coldness shing her eyes.It hurt so much.Yvonne definitely had exerted all her


    strength to hit Amy and wanted Amy to die.Yvonne sneered with spite in her eyes.She took out a


    dagger from her bag to stab Amy.


    "Go to hell! Don''t be fake! You want me to die.I also want to kill you!"


    She was so mad that there seemed to be mes in her eyes to drag Amy into hell.


    Amy''s expression changed and she took a big step back.


    Fortunately, the security guards stopped Yvonne in time, or Amy would be stabbed in her chest.


    Having been controlled by several men, Yvonne was struggling desperately and her dagger dropped.


    Amy gasped and looked at her coldly.


    "Yvonne Jeffreys, you''re a topw graduate.Do you know what you''re doing?"


    She did not lose control and spoke clearly.


    Yvonne sneered, "Of course, I know.I want you to die, bitch!"


    "I don''t think our grudge has been so deep."


    Amy was calm, and she was trying to calm Yvonne down.


    Yvonne was concerned about her reputation.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Why did she hate Amy so much that she even did this in public? Because of their grudge? Absolutely


    impossible.


    Even though Yvonne left the Grand Group, what she wanted to do was defeat Amy in court.


    Yvonne stared at her mockingly.


    "Amy Turner, I was wrong.I thought you were innocent and got the job by unfair means.But you were so


    malicious.I wanted to prove myself in otherpanies, but you let your backer deprive me of all my


    possibilities and asked someone to insult me.We indeed don''t have a deep grudge but you are so


    vicious.Why can''t I kill you? I don''t want to live anyway.¡¯ She was dispirited and her eyes drooped.


    Amy calmed down, smiled, then pped Yvonne quickly.


    Yvonne covered her face and looked at her with red eyes, "Bitch! You still insult me!"


    "I want you to calm down lest you continue to do stupid things and look trouble for yourself!"

 Chapter 44: Her Eyes Are Full of

    Chapter 44: Her Eyes Are Full of


    Evilness and Yvonne struggled for a while.


    But the p soon quieted her down.


    Seeing her like this, Amy let out a sarcastic smile.


    It was obvious that Yvonne was being used by others.


    "Yvonne Jeffreys, ask yourself, am I really making things difficult for you, or the other way around? I


    endured all the things you have done to me, but you just keep pushing me! When Tim led me to the


    Legal Department, you thought that he was my string-puller.Even after you left the Grand Group, you


    still tarnished my reputation, causing me to be isted by everyone.You hate women who get


    promotions by sleeping with the executives, and you think I''m that kind of woman.Just be honest to


    yourself, you''re simply jealous of my beauty.You don''t believe that women can boast both beauty and


    ability.I asked you to give me a chance to prove myself, but you think I''m bossing around.I think you''ve


    heard about it, haven''t you? the Grand Group won thewsuit.Let the truth speak for itself"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Hearing her words, Yvonne''s face turned even paler because Amy had revealed her deepest secret.


    Amy was right.


    Yvonne was indeed jealous of Amy, for Amy was young and beautiful, attractive to all men! How could


    such a beautiful woman be capable? Just as she saw Tim leading Amy in, she thought to herself.


    In fact, Tim also had led her in back then.


    But she still felt that Amy was the kind of woman who was promiscuous and deliberately made men fall


    for her.


    The more she thought this way, the more she disliked Amy.


    Therefore, she did so many things to hurt Amy.


    When Amy saw that she had calmed down, Amy pursed her lips.


    "Whether I have a strong backing or not, I won''t plot against you.I look forward to fighting you head-on.I


    prefer to win you openly and fairly."


    Yvonne finally came to her senses.


    She had seen a lot of sinister things these years, how could she not understand the current situation?


    She had been used.


    At this moment, she felt cold, and her whole body was shivering.


    Amy then nced at the security guards and Yvonne''s car parked outside.


    "Let''s go and talk in your car.¡¯ Yvonne wanted to refuse.


    Because she had just treated Amy badly, yet Amy was not afraid at all.


    How could she dare to get into the car with Amy? She didn''t know much about Amy.


    Yet at this moment, she really admired Amy.


    A security guard tried to stop them, but when he saw that they seemed to know each other, he let them


    pass after getting in the car, Amy closed all the windows and frowned slightly.


    Yvonne was a little embarrassed.


    Amy was much younger than her, but now in front of Amy, she was like a child who had done


    something wrong.


    She knew that Amy was waiting for her to say out the whole story.


    "After I left the Grand Group, I quickly found another job.At that time, all I wanted to do was to defeat


    you, but soon, I was fired.And I couldn''t find any job anymore.Nopany wanted me.Andst night, I


    was almost raped by a few punks."


    When Yvonne said this, her body trembled in fear.


    After a while, she then slowly calmed down and continued.


    "It was a woman who saved me.There were a few bodyguards with her.Those punks were caught by


    them.During the interrogation, the punks said that you sent someone over.These days, I''ve been


    suffering.I don''t have a job, I can''t pay my mortgage and car loan, and the bank has been calling


    me.I''m depressed these days, and what happenedst nightpletely made my anger red."


    While hearing her words, Amy took out the phone and showed her the photos of Mia and Myrna.


    "Were they the persons you met?"


    Looking at the photos, Yvonne shook her head.


    "That woman looked very thin and weak as if she was sick, but her gaze was very scary.I was afraid to


    look at her."


    Shortly, many names shed through Amy''s mind.


    Was it Jane or Vera? But neither of them was smart enough to think of such a brilliant idea.


    Besides, they weren''t powerful enough to stop allpanies from hiring Yvonne.


    So it couldn''t be them.Then the else would it be? Amy really couldn''t figure it out.


    She then sighed.


    "I''ve offended a lot of women, but none of them are powerful enough to ask all thepanies to not


    hire you."


    But Yvonne had only met that woman once, and it was hard to describe the woman''s appearance now.


    And, that woman was just ordinary-looking, which made people hard to remember.


    "Are you feeling well?"


    Yvonne then asked cautiously.


    Just now, she used all her strength to hit Amy.


    Amy gave her a sarcastic nce.


    "Today is my first day at work after recovering from my leg injury.


    You really gave me a "big gift¡¯ Hearing this, Yvonne''s face turned red.


    She felt that she was useless.


    Amy was her junior, but at this moment, she did not even dare to look at Amy.


    It turned out that Amy''s leg was really injured.


    That was why she had rested at home for so long.


    It should have been very serious back then.


    She had asked for leave, but at that time, Yvonne wanted to make things difficult for her, so Yvonne


    didn''t approve of it.


    Half of Yvonne''s face was red and swollen, and she felt the sting on her face.


    Amy did exert all the strength to p her.


    "We''re even now.You cane back to the Grand Group and work under me."


    After undergoing many hardships these days, Yvonne had regained herposure and learned her


    lesson.


    And Amy''s life in the Legal Department was not easy at the moment, perhaps Yvonne''s return could


    break the current deadlock.


    Turning an enemy into a loyal friend was the cleverest thing to do.


    Yvonne then paused.


    Why would Amy let her go back to the Grand Group after she tried to hurt Amy? At this moment, she


    was moved and her tears gushed out.


    "Do I still have a chance to go back to the Grand Group?"


    Amy then smiled and opened the door.


    "You have my word." Yvonne only lowered her head and watched Amy walking away.


    Then she said, "Thank you.¡¯


    After this incident, she could finally tell the good from the evil! And she knew that Amy was much


    smarter and open-minded than her.


    And Amy could even let her back to the Grand Group, which proved that Amy''s backing was really


    strong.


    Right now, Amy was very satisfied with the result.


    What she had done just now had made Yvonne her ally from now on.


    During this period, Yvonne had experienced the cruelness of the world.


    Now that Amy helped her out in a desperate situation, Yvonne would always remember this favor.


    The next day, Yvonne dide back to work in the Grand Group.


    Shebed her hair meticulously and wore a decentdy''s suit.


    Although her face was still a little swollen, it still couldn''t hide her imposing aura.


    While passing by Amy''s seat, she nodded respectfully, and then pushed open her office and walked in.


    Her position was still manager, and the treatment was the same as before.


    The moment Yvonne came in, everyone looked at her in astonishment.


    When she left back then, she was bewildered and embarrassed.


    But at this moment, she seemed to havepletely changed, her eyes shining with resolution.


    Seeing how respectful she was to Amy, everyone understood that she waspletely subdued by


    Amy.


    A manager was respectful to a neer.


    Everyone was curious about what had happened.


    Actually, the reason Amy would ask Yvonne toe back was very simple.


    Since she helped Yvonne this time, Yvonne would never be against her anymore.


    It was easy to add brilliance to one''s present splendor in this world, but only helping one through a


    difficult time was worth being remembered forever.


    Having more allies could only do her good.


    And there was another reason.


    Yvonne had seen that woman''s face.


    The next time they had a chance to meet that woman again, Yvonne could remind Amy in time so that


    Amy wouldn''t be tricked.


    But, what Amy did not expect was that this small decision had changed her life because the woman


    hiding behind all these things was very smart and good at disguise.


    Amy had never even thought that that woman would hold a grudge and huge hatred against her.


    On the hospital bed, Selma threw all the porridge on the table to the ground.


    It made her furious that the n she had carefully arranged was easily resolved by Amy! She had


    thought that by using Yvonne, she could destroy that bitch Amy! The nurse who was standing by the


    door did not dare toe in.


    Selma was venting her anger right now.


    Although she was young, when the nurses looked into her eyes, they would be afraid.


    There seemed to be darkness, filth, and malice in her eyes, making people tremble.


    Selma then took a deep breath and suddenly smiled.


    "I''m sorry, please clean it up."


    Now she looked like an innocent little girl with a sweet voice.


    But she had two faces and knew well which she wore when facing different people.

 Chapter 45: Shes Born a Rat in the Sewer

    Chapter 45: She''s Born a Rat in the Sewer


    The nurses shuddered and quickly came in to clean up the mess on the floor.


    Selma grinned and watched it in silence.


    When the ward turned quiet, she slowly clenched her fists.


    Hardly had she thought that Amy was being with Paul now when she became angry.


    She was like a maggot in the gutter.


    Her parents both had an affair with others.


    Her father was such a bastard that he would punch and kick her when she was at an early age.


    She had thought she would be like this for the rest of her life.


    Butter, it was lucky enough for her mom to enter the Howard Family and gain the trust of Old


    Mrs.Howard.


    Only then did her life get better day by day.


    If she had not seen the sun, she might have been able to stay in a ce full of rubbish for the rest of


    her life, but she had fallen in love with the sun, even if she would be burned.


    Before she had met Paul, she was humble and cowardly.


    She knew very well that she was neither pretty nor tall.


    Compared with other optimistic girls, she was introverted and hadn''t been well-educated.


    She was ineloquent and had an ordinary appearance.


    To her, all the outstanding boys were like fireworks, and she was like the red carp underwater,


    overlooking the high city.


    But Paul was different.


    When she saw him, she fell in love with him.


    She wanted to get close to him crazily at all costs.


    She tried to go to the best college, but she failed.


    She closed her eyes.


    "Amy Turner."


    She repeated her name over and over again as if she was going to chew up and swallow her.


    However, at this time, Amy had returned to the Shallow Bay.


    When she saw her luggage, she was stunned for a moment.


    Tim should bring everything over.


    "Amy, the room you are living in is yours from now on.I have bought all the toiletries for you.If you need


    something else, you can tell me.¡¯¡¯ Amy nodded, took the luggage, and went to the room.


    There were several more wardrobes in the room.


    She opened one of them and found it was full of clothes with tags.


    There were at least 30 suits of clothes for each season.


    The other one was full of handbags, shoes, and hats, neatly arranged.


    And there was arge dressing table in her room with skincare products on it.


    They were all international brands, ranging from facial cleansers to essence.


    Amy was so shocked that she couldn''t even close her mouth.


    She had visited Jane''s room before, but she hadn''t expected that she could get the same treatment


    one day.


    She looked at the skincare products on the dresser in a daze and reached out to touch them.


    When in college, many girls around her would spray perfume and put on lipstick.


    At that time, she envied them very much.


    After all, no girl didn''t love these things.


    But all the money she earned had to be given to the hospital.


    All year round, there was always only a bottle of CeraVe on her dresser.


    Outside the door, Paul passed by her room and saw her staring at the dresser in a daze.


    He stopped to look at her.


    Amy happened to turn around, so they saw each other ¡®¡¯I simultaneously.¡±


    She suddenly smiled.


    "Thank you for all these things.I''ll work hard at the Grand Group.¡¯¡¯


    Besides working hard, she really didn''t know what else she could repay him.


    Love? He didn''t want it at all.


    Compared with this, winning a few more battles for the Grand J Group would make him happier.


    Paul withdrew his look and walked towards his study without saying anything.


    She closed the door, and they did not say anything else.She remembered when she lived in this room


    for the first time, she jumped down from the window in fear due to Jane''s arrival.


    Now she thought it was silly of her to do such a thing.


    In Paul''s opinion, she must be very stupid, right? She smiled, went to the bathroom to wash up, and


    came out to sit in front of the dresser, quietly applying the essence to her face.


    The next morning, someone knocked on the door and said that Old Mrs.Howard was back so they had


    to have dinner in the old house tonight.


    Amy felt that Tim looked at her worriedly and knew that she would be probably not easy to get along


    with.


    She had been absent-minded at work all day and searched the Inte for information about Old


    Mrs.Howard.


    However, there were very few introductions to the Howard Family on the Inte, even not as much as


    she had so far.So Amy gave up.


    Paul probably wouldn''t be there tonight.


    After all, some members of his family hadn''t known his identity.


    When she got into the car in the evening, Tim spoke in front of her.


    "Amy, if Old Mrs.Howard says something offensive, ignore it-¡¯ Amy frowned.


    Was she really so frightening? When she arrived at the Howard Family, she realized that many people


    hade today, including several uncles of Paul''s, who she had never seen before.


    But strangely, she had not seen Paul''s father.


    And during these days at the Howard Family, Paul''s father had never appeared.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Amy,e here.¡¯¡¯ Old Mr.Howard gave a bright smile and waved at her.


    Amy felt all the people in the living room looking at her in an instant.


    Shepressed her lips and walked over slowly.


    "Is she Amy Turner?"


    Old Mrs.Howard was dressed in a Tang suit, with a hint of sadness between her brows, as if she could


    not untie the knot of life.


    She thought that she was not satisfied with her life.


    "Hello, grandma."


    "Don''t call me that!" Her face froze instantly.


    When she heard her address, she raised her head and roared as if she had been stabbed by


    something.


    Amy was stunned.


    She had thought that with Old Mr.Howard here, she would not embarrass her.


    She hadn''t expected that she would deal her a head-on blow at the first encounter.


    He frowned disapprovingly, thinking that she was as unreasonable as ever.


    She snorted coldly and looked at Amy unfriendly.


    "I think someone is really old and stupid.Such a vulgar girl could be allowed to the Howard Family.¡¯¡¯


    She was mocking him obviously, without any mercy.This wasmon for the Howard Family.


    Decades ago, she had fallen in love with him.


    But he had given up his favorite woman under the pressure of the family and finally married her.


    She had thought that she could move him over the years, but apart from children, he never had loved


    her.


    So her deep love turned into hatred.


    Old Mr.Howard knew that he owed her a lot, so he tolerated her in all respects.


    "Julia Lannan!"


    He couldn''t help but call her name and stamped his feet in anger.


    She was on the verge of tears so she turned around and said.


    "If you have time to worry about your granddaughter-inw, it''s better to worry about your own


    health.Don''t die sometime.¡¯


    Everyone forgot Amy, but she did not speak.


    In this situation, it was not the time for her to say something.


    Fortunately, John was there too.


    Heughed, "Grandma, Amy is the granddaughter-inw that grandpa personally chose.She must


    have something special.I think she''s pretty.¡¯


    "Oh, I think thedy from the Mellis Family is much more impressive.And the girl of mine is a hundred


    times prettier than her.¡¯


    Julia was deliberately not in favor of Old Mr.Howard.She had a grudge against him.

 Chapter 46: Women Should Be Cared About, Not Just

    Chapter 46: Women Should Be Cared About, Not Just


    People of the Howard Family did not speak because they were used to that Old Mrs.Howard would


    embarrass others.


    Old Mr.Howard felt restless when rubbing his temples and knew that she would make trouble when she


    came back.


    After Julia Lannan gave birth to her youngest daughter, she was extremely afraid of the cold with her


    knees hurting from the rainy season.


    As a result, her hatred for Old Mr.Howard grew day by day.


    Julia changed from a dignified and virtuous woman to a shrew who always embarrassed others.


    "You are fickle in school and your marriage with Paul is an insult to him.I won''t tter you, Amy.Let me


    tell you, you don''t think that you are a member of the Howard Family though the Old Mr.Howard


    supports you.As long as I don''t ept you, you won''t be a member of our family.¡¯¡¯ Julia felt disgusted


    with Amy and looked at her with contempt.


    Amy stood up straight and finally understood the reason why Tim was looking at her worriedly was that


    Mrs.Howard indeed had a hot temper.


    Just as Amy was about to say something, Old Mr.Howard spoke.


    "Help Old Mrs.Howard upstairs to rest."


    Julia paused and decided that she would never ept Amy.


    The living room became quiet instantly.


    Everyone else in the Howard Family didn''t whisper with each other in such circumstances because


    they had seen a lot of things.


    After Old Mrs.Howard went upstairs, Old Mr.Howard felt helpless.


    "She''s angry at me.She''s venting her anger on you.Amy, don''t worry¡± Old Mr.Howardforted Amy.


    Amy shook her head because she could tell that Old Mrs.Howard really hated her.


    Old Mrs.Howard wasn''t just venting her anger.


    Amy wondered why Old Mrs.Howard said she was a fickle woman.


    Amy, aneer couldn''t ask directly in the Howard Family, but still felt confused.


    Everyone felt unhappy when having dinner.


    John Howard nced over from time to time and took pleasure in Amy''s misfortune.


    Everyone was in low spirits because Old Mrs.Howard did not go downstairs.


    Amy felt that it was too stuffy and wanted to go back to the Shallow Bay.


    Then She could only find an excuse to go to the garden to get some air because she thought it was too


    impolite to leave as soon as she finished eating.


    However, when Amy stood in the garden for a short time, John''s voice came from behind.


    "Sister-inw, the ce you chose is great.Even if something happens to us, no one will hear it." John


    said.


    John was flirtatious and smilingly touched his chin when looking at Amy.


    Amy felt disgusted and thought this man didn''t change though he had gone to Africa to reinvent himself


    for a month.


    John approached and smiled at the thought of what happenedct time "Thanks to sister-inwst


    time, otherwise how could I go to Africa to see the scenery? How about I treat you to express my


    gratitude?" John said.


    Amy frowned and wondered if he thought he went to Africa because of her.


    "That has nothing to do with me,¡¯ Amy answered.


    Amy said calmly.


    But as soon as she finished speaking, John reached out a finger and stuck it to her mouth.


    "It doesn''t matter.It''s easy for me to forgive a beautiful person even if she makes a mistake." John


    replied.


    Amy stepped back and felt this man was handsome and seductive with his charming eyes.


    "I heard that you know women very well.No matter what kind of woman you are, you can get her in a


    week." Amy said.


    John said these words publicly.And he indeed could woo any woman he wanted.


    "Sister-inw, I love women and don''t need to have an understanding of them," John replied.


    John was very frivolous and didn''t hurry to get close to her because he knew Amy rejected him.


    "The key to getting along with women is very simple.If she has not experienced a lot in the world, you


    should take her to the prosperous Imperial City.If she has experienced hardships and bes strong,


    you should take her to the merry-go-round.Most women are emotional."


    Amy looked at him in surprise and didn''t expect that he had an understanding of women because she


    had thought that he was a yboy.


    Amy had to admit that he was right and gave women what they needed the most.


    But Amy knew that he was a yboy.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    But he was gentle and gentlemanly when treating women whom he was interested in.


    As long as you didn''t fall in love with him, he was a good man.


    She felt it was interesting and smiled.


    "What about the man?"


    Amy wanted to know how Paul would love a woman.


    John narrowed his eyes.


    "Sister-inw, it''s not difficult to make a man love you.If he¡¯s in love for the first time, you should sleep


    with him.If he has numerous romantic rtionships, you should offer him delicious food.In fact, what a


    man wants is notplicated."


    After he finished speaking, he approached Amy Turner secretly.


    "Do you want to apply this method to my cousin?" Amy rolled her eyes at him and strode away.


    Paul smilingly saw her leaving.


    When shepletely disappeared, he instantly became gloomy.


    An old man came out of the corner with his hands behind his back.


    "I heard the news not long ago that it was Paul who supported the Grand Group.Do you know about


    this?"


    It was John''s father, Charles Howard.


    When Charles mentioned Paul, John was full of vignce.


    Paul, who had shown extraordinary intelligence and talent since he was a child was their most powerful


    opponent.


    Fortunately, he fell illter.


    Otherwise, he would control the Howard Family long ago.


    "Who did you hear that from?" John asked.


    John was indifferent as if he didn''t care about who could bethe owner of the Grand Group.


    "I don''t think the news on the Inte is groundless," Charles replied.


    Moreover, John had long suspected that Old Mr.Howard had not worried about his grandson Paul at all


    over the years.


    If Paul had really be ill seriously, how could Old Mr.Howard had been busy arranging Paul''s


    marriage?


    "Dad, if you doubt it, just check it out.What''s the use of telling me? I''m fiddling around.How can I know


    something you don''t know?" John answered.


    Charles became solemn in an instant and sighed after a long time, "I know you hate me.John.But we


    must get the Howard Family.You can also see your grandfather''s current physical condition.You can''t


    tell when he will die.Before that, we must have absolute say in the Howard Family.¡¯¡¯ John did not speak


    and became more serious.


    "John, stay away from Amy.She''s the granddaughter-inw that Old Mr.Howard likes.If he finds out that


    you''re so frivolous towards her, you would have a bad day"Charles said.


    John was impatient.


    "I would do what I want.If you want the Howard Family, you can n it yourself.Don''t tell me what to


    do."


    The rtionship between them was always terrible.


    John had no respect for this so-called father.


    When Charles was young, he was also a yboy and had numerous mistresses, causing his wife to be


    depressed.


    If it hadn''t been for the fact that Charles was physically ill and couldn''t have children anymore, John


    would have been one of his many children.


    Though with many mistresses outside, Charles only had John, his only son, and therefore regarded


    John as all his hope, no matter how useless his son was.


    When Charles walked away, John smiled sarcastically.


    John would not tell anyone about his cousin, because his cousin was more interesting than everyone


    else in the family.


    Amy left and was about to enter the living room when someone behind the tree suddenly reached out


    his hands to cover her mouth.


    Amy widened her eyes in surprise and felt relieved when she smelled the familiar smell.


    "Why are you here?" Amy asked.


    "Take you home.¡¯¡¯ The person replied.


    Paul let go of her and stared at her.


    "But I haven''t said goodbye to Nichs Howard yet ¡®¡¯ Amy said.


    Before she could finish her talking, Paul interrupted, "If I''m noting, you can''t leave tonight.¡±


    Amy did not speak because he was right.She followed Paul closely.


    The rest of the people of the Howard Family did not know that Paul was in Imperial City.


    Amy wondered if he took a big risk toe here tonight for her.


    "Honey, are you worried about me?" Amy asked.


    AS she asked softly, he stopped in an instant.

 Chapter 47: Hes a Potable Bank Worried?

    Chapter 47: He''s a Potable Bank Worried?


    Paul frowned and questioned, "Why do you think so?"


    "Then what are you doing here?" Amy asked rhetorically.


    Amy couldn''t be calmer.


    Could it make sense that Paul treated her well just because she was his nominal wife? Having turned


    around, Paul looked down at her and said, "Amy, don¡¯t always rely on me.Two yearster, I won''t


    intervene in your affairs anymore.When you''re no longer nominally my wife, you will see how cruel I am


    to outsiders.I treat you just out of a husband''s responsibility"


    Once a person had a sense of dependence, he is reduced to a child awaiting someone to pick him up


    at the kindergarten.


    Amy shouldn''t be like this in Paul''s eyes.


    Peering into Paul''s eyes, Amy knew that he was warning her.


    Amy chuckled, "I see, darling.At least the woman you love in the future will be very happy.¡¯


    "Such a woman will never exist,¡¯¡¯ Paul rebutted.


    Paul answered firmly and walked forward silently.


    The two of them walked to the parking ce one after another.


    Tim waited there quietly and observed the surroundings simultaneously.


    Paul''s uncles had been restless all along and had begun to suspect him.


    His identity would be exposed sooner orter, but he didn''t like to be in trouble.


    Paul hid it for as long as he could.


    It was pitch-dark outside.


    John was standing where Paul and Amy just were.


    He leaned against the wall and smoked slowly.


    The cigarette end flickered in the darkness and finally went out.


    "Such a woman will never exist?"


    John doubted, thinking Amy would be an exception.


    It would be interesting, John thought.


    With an unreadable smile, he took a taxi to WS Bar.


    It was John''s favorite ce.


    Everyone here knew him.


    Over the years, John had spent much money on beauties.


    Many women would kill for his attention.


    In their eyes, he is a golden bachelor.


    "John, you''re finally here,'''' a strange woman greeted.


    The pretty woman skillfully nestled in his arms, but John was in bad mood tonight, inexplicably bad.


    With a smile, John pushed her away and casually pulled over a woman with a cold face nearby, who


    sneered as if she despised those who threw themselves at him.


    Despite being a woman working here like others, she always reminded herself that she differed from


    those with marked prices.


    John knew what was on her mind.


    It could make sense to John that Amy was pure and lofty with enough capability to be respected, but


    why did this woman dare to be arrogant? Just because of that haughty face? John pulled that


    supercilious over with a sarcastic smile.


    She struggled for a moment.


    Out of the corner of her eyes, she found that many women were staring enviously.


    She instantly gained confidence but still pushed John away.


    "Mr.Howard, I''m different.¡¯¡¯ Her voice was cold, but with a hint of expectation.


    Lifting her chin, John saw her eyes which looked like Amy''s, and slyly smiled.


    "Five million dors for sleeping with me.Deal?" John tempted.


    Looking at John¡¯s face up and down, the woman''s eyes widened with surprise.


    Five million? Just for one night? Everyone knew that Mr.Howard was rich and generous, but they didn''t


    expect such an extent.


    Five million dors! She couldn''t make it even by working in the bar for decades.


    If that was the case, she couldn''t be more willing to have sex with John.


    Seeing her hesitation, John grinned from ear to ear and asked, "Well.If five million don''t, will five


    hundred do?"


    "Five hundred? What am I? A whore?" the woman went instantly ashamed and resentful.


    John let go of her, wiped his fingers with a handkerchief, and said, "We can''t be more aware whether


    you are or not.We''re just negotiating for the price."


    In an instant, the woman turned pale as death.


    She could clearly hear theughter around.


    She was like a clown, a total clown.


    Covering her face, the woman fled, crying.


    The people around witnessed John''s sharp tongue again.


    John loved beauties, but not all of them.


    Only his cup of tea could enjoy his gentleness.


    Turning up the corners of his mouth, John casually pulled a woman into his arms and indulged in the


    dancing floor.


    With his participation, the scene went more lively and crazy.


    On the other side, Amy and Paul had arrived at the Shallow Bay.


    At that time, Old Mr.Howard just called Paul.


    Amy could clearly hear what they were talking about, no more than Mrs.Howard.


    So long as Mrs.Howard returned, Amy''s life in the Howard Family would be as if treading on thin ice.


    After Paul hung up the phone, Amy said hesitantly, "Mrs.Howard seems to hate me well."


    Paul didn''t exin, but Tim, standing nearby, said, "Amy, when Nichs was young, he was head over


    heels in love with a woman, who also came from a poor family like you.However, all the Howard Family


    opposed their rtionship and even threatened him with death.Eventually, Nichs married


    Mrs.Howard, from a family of equal social rank.Mrs.Howard has been full of resentment these years, so


    she of course dislikes you." Amy nodded.


    Mrs.Howard might have recalled some memories from Amy, thus particrly resistant to her.


    Noticing that Tim wished to speak but stopped, Amy thought that he may have something important to


    talk about with Paul, so she went upstairs to her room.


    As soon as Amyy down, her phone shed.


    It was a new message from Selma.Seeing the long-lost name, Amy was at a loss for she didn''t get


    along with Selma, and she knew a secret about her.


    After Selma''s parents divorced, Selma''s mom found another man who seemed to be a little rich that


    Selma could at least livefortably with her mom.


    When in college, Amy happened to know Selma¡¯s home address, so she went to the alley for Selma.


    Before that, Amy was the only one in the dorm who had dinner with Selma.


    Selma was always gentle and quiet.


    She didn''t talk much and she ate alone.


    Later, Amy would have meals with her in her free time.


    On the day she went to Selma, Amy also took ss notes to lend her.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The door was open and there was no one answering.


    Amy shouted outside and walked in.


    In a narrow room, Selma was having sex with her nominal stepfather who Amy had met before, so she


    was so shocked.


    The notes in Amy''s hand fell to the ground.


    Selma and her stepfather suddenly noticed her in panic.


    The stepfather lifted his pants and left with an awkward greeting, while Selma looked at Amy uneasily.


    "I''m Drunk," Selma said.


    This was Selma''s exnation because she was reeking alcohol at that time.


    Amy believed it.


    But since then, Selma had distanced herself from Amy.


    They kept the secret like Pandora''s box and didn''t talk to each other anymore.


    Amy didn''t expect that Selma would contact her again after such a long time.


    Selma stared at her phone.


    Seeing Amy''s reply, Selma smiled evilly.

 Chapter 48: Time Or a New Love

    Chapter 48: Time Or a New Love


    She hated Amy! She hated her for keeping her past a secret! She hated her for realizing her dream first


    and for her superior life now! She was reluctant to ept that Amy had a bright future even though


    they were both of humble origin.


    She was filled with resentment that she was not lucky and talented, and that she took sick before she


    could seed! Apart from hatred, she didn''t know how to vent her unwillingness! Now it was time for


    her to let Amy know about her.


    Anyway, they would meet sooner orter.


    Amy came to see her the next afternoon.


    The ward was snow-white.


    She opened the door and saw Selma lying on the bed.


    Selma looked at her with a smile.


    "Amy, it''s been a while," she said.


    She looked harmless, making it easier for people to take off their guard.


    She was like a pure and wless snowke.


    Amy sat down beside the bed.


    She had heard that Selma had been in the hospital, but she had no intention of visiting her.


    Because of the secret, they cut off all contact.


    "Yes.I didn''t see you at the graduation ceremony,¡¯ replied Amy.


    Selma said bleakly, "Because of my current condition, I''ve already applied for a year''s dy in


    graduation.I haven''t congratted you and Vera yet.Happy graduation.¡¯ Amy''s eyes deepened as she


    spoke of Vera.


    Her lips parted and she still did not say anything about the grudge between her and Vera.


    "I''m going to be discharged in a few days.I haven''t been shopping for a long time.Can you be with me?


    You''re the only friend I have in Imperial City."


    Because of physical reasons, Selma was almostpletely out of touch with her former friends.


    Amy nodded.


    She couldn''t refuse her former roommate''s request.


    They sat there for a while.


    Selma suddenly coughed, took out a handkerchief, and wiped the corner of her mouth calmly.


    "Is Judith going to get out of prison?" she asked.


    Judith could be counted as Amy''s bosom friend was one.


    She had been looking forward to her release.


    She still remembered that Judith gave up at a critical moment and volunteered to go to jail when she


    was about to win thewsuit.


    Amy could tell that it was more or less rted to a man.


    Judith nned to spend three years in prison andpletely forget about him.


    It only needed two things to forget a person, namely time and anew lover.


    Judith chase the former, and that man soon found anew girlfriend.


    "Yes, soon."


    She sighed, and couldn''t help being excited at the thought that she was going to see Judith.


    In court, Judith Nam gave up the chance to win and refused to be visited by her all these years.


    She wondered how she would be after she was released from prison.


    It was already 8 pm when she left the hospital.


    It was raining heavily outside.


    Amy held her bag above her head.


    She wanted to hail a taxi, but no taxi was willing to stop on a rainy night.


    She could only walk to the eaves to seek shelter from the rain.


    "Boom!"


    Thunder boomed in the sky overhead, and the sidewalks were bustling with people who ran for cover.


    Amy walked to a five-star hotel, and she saw Pauling out with a woman.


    The woman looked elegant.


    She kept talking to him, taking a Hermes purse in her hand with her nails varnished with a light orange


    nail polish.


    Her skin was snow-white, her hair was loose, and a few strands of hair were pinned behind her ears.


    Amy wondered what was her rtionship with Paul.


    Was she a female confidant of him? Thinking of this, she shook her head.


    Paul didn''t seem to have confidant.She hid in the crowd in case not to disturb them.


    That woman probably loved Paul very much as she looked at him with affection in her eyes, but there


    was a trace of forbearance in her eyes, but she did not know why.


    When they walked over, Amy looked away as if they were strangers.


    Paul stopped beside her and his eyes fell on her head.


    She stiffened and walked a little further inside.


    "Go home.Where are you going?"


    His voice was very faint and soft, which was not heard by the woman standing not far away.


    She was wondering about Amy''s rtionship with Paul.


    She didn''t know the man''s name yet.


    She had seen him a few times before, and fate let her see him in many ces.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Meeting him in the elevator today, she finally mustered up the courage to talk to him.


    Despite his cold attitude, she was very happy to be so close to him.


    She had never seen him in the upper ss.


    She had asked a lot of people and no one knew his identity.


    So who was he? But it seemed impolite to ask him about his identity, so she kept it to herself, only to


    see him walking towards another woman.


    She found the woman familiar, but she forgot where she had seen her before.


    Amy lowered her head.


    She looked around and found that Paul was talking to her.


    "Will I dy your date?" Paul said, pursing his lips, "It''s not a date."


    "Oh"


    His words didn''t convince Amy.


    But she didn''t ask further as it had nothing to do with her.


    She followed behind him and did not greet the woman, because she didn''t seem so friendly, especially


    the way she looked at Amy.


    So Amy simply ignored her.


    "Hello."I''m Winnie Mellis."


    Winnie reached out her hand.


    Amy''s mind was racing.


    In her memory, Winnie was Paul''s childhood sweetheart.


    But she didn''t know why he acted like he didn''t know Winnie at all.


    "Hello."


    Without introducing herself, Amy gave her a gentle handshake.


    Winnie, who had been quietly observing Amy, found her good-looking, with a cold and calm


    temperament.


    They walked to the gate.


    It was still raining heavily.


    Two waiters came over with umbres and stopped in front of Paul and Winnie.


    Winnie looked at Paul and said, "I hope we can meet again next time."


    Paul responded to her with merely a nod.


    Amy was confused.


    Winnie was the chosen granddaughter-in-w of Mrs.Howard.Why did she not seem to know Paul at


    this moment?


    "Does Miss Mellis not know that you are Paul?" She asked, looking at Paul.


    Paul nodded.


    "Probably:"


    "Didn''t Mrs.Howard say that she had been thinking about you?"


    Amy found it hard to believe that Winnie failed to recognize the man whom she had been thinking of for


    years.


    "She''s thinking about Paul when he was a child."


    "But she seems to like you very much now, even if she doesn''t know that you are Paul." Amy sighed.


    Miss Mellis was indeed the girl that the Howard Family had taken a fancy to.


    Even if she didn''t know Paul''s appearance, she fell in love with him again, just like an idol drama.


    "What she loves now is my face."


    Paul''s analysis hit the nail on the head.


    He and Amy were already in the car, and the door was closed.


    Amy looked at the man suspiciously.


    Winnie was very beautiful, elegant, and dignified.


    It was obvious that she was from the upper ss.


    She couldn''t believe that he had no feelings for her at all, even if he knew she had been in love with


    him.If that was the case, how could he be moved?


    "Honey, Miss Mellis had a crush on you when she was a child.Now that she doesn''t know who you are,


    she falls in love with you again.Could she be the woman who will be with you for the rest of your life?"


    Paul nced at her, giving her a mocking smile as he listened to the rain sshing on the window.


    "Amy, love is not pure for people in big families.If I weren''t for Paul, she wouldn''t have liked me when I


    was a child.If I hadn''t been so good-looking, she wouldn''t have paid attention to me now.Winnie is no


    ordinary girl.She knows what kind of man she is going to marry."

 Chapter 49: I Also Pay the Price

    Chapter 49: I Also Pay the Price


    Amy stopped talking because she felt that Paul was too rational.The car stopped at the Shallow Bay.


    She took an umbre, propped it up, and got off.


    After a few steps, she suddenly remembered Paul, who was still in the car.


    She quickly came back with the umbre and stood beside him.


    He nced at her and got out of the car to stand with her.


    It was raining cats and dogs, but it was extremely quiet under the umbre.


    Amy suddenly understood why she didn''t feel anything for Paul.


    Because she thought he was far away from her.


    Only at this moment, when they were standing together under the umbre, did she feel that they were


    from the same world.


    They didn''t talk to each other until they entered the vi.


    The servants prepared ginger soup to warm them up.


    Paul did not drink it and went straight to the study to deal with businesses.


    Amy took a bowl of it to dispel the chill before going upstairs.


    The hospital called again, and the attending physician''s tone was helpless and angry.


    "Amy, we found someone who was willing to donate a kidney but she was cut off by another hospital on


    the way.It seemed that they were from the Howard Family.We don''t dare to stop them, so..." The doctor


    sighed.


    "Amy, I know who you are, so you are the only one to solve this.It''s your grandmother''s only hope"


    The Howard Family? Who in the Howard Family needed a kidney transnt? Hanging up the phone,


    Amy immediately went downstairs to look for Tim.


    She knew it from him that no one in the Howard Family needed a kidney transnt, she frowned.


    The attending physician would not lie to her.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Tim, please go to the hospital and find out who took her away.That''s my grandmother''s only hope.I


    can''t miss it."


    Grandma had been ill for too long, and her blood type was special.


    If the opportunity was missed this time, she would probably die in two months at most, so no matter


    who was secretly tampering, she couldn''t bear it! Tim soon went to the hospital and Amy had been


    waiting for him.


    An Hourter, Tim called.


    "Amy, it was Mrs.Howard took her away.I don''t think she knew that that woman was going to donate a


    kidney to your grandmother.It was a coincidence.I''ve already told her that but she didn''t want to let the


    woman go.Besides, she was also sessfully matched there.The price Mrs.Howard offered was very


    high.So that woman has already decided to give her kidney to them."


    Amy became desperate immediately.


    She wondered if that was the case, would her grandma be saved? No! She must go to the Old


    Residence to talk to Mrs.Howard! She hung up the phone and immediately asked the driver to send her


    to the Old Residence without telling anyone.


    She had never been so angry that she was trembling all over.


    Her grandma had waited for such a long time for an opportunity and it was taken away.


    All these years, she had spent everything on her grandma, and her own life was not easy at all.


    There''s finally hope for them, but Mrs.Howard just took it away.


    When she was humiliated in the Howard Family, she was not angry at all.


    But now, anger was sealed in her chest, and she couldn''t help but want to release it.


    When she arrived at the Old Residence, Mrs.Howard happened to be sitting in the living room, drinking


    teafortably.


    "Mrs.Howard." Amy greeted her.


    It was raining heavily outside, and she came in a hurry, so her pants were wet from the rain.


    Mrs.Howard nced at her and the smile on her face instantly disappeared.


    She looked at Amy''s pants in disgust.


    "You messed up the carpet."


    Amy pursed her lips and suppressed all her emotions.


    "Mrs.Howard, the one you have taken away tonight is very important to me.I hope that you can let her


    go.I''ve been waiting for this opportunity for a long time."


    Julia Lannan was unwilling to hear it.


    She snorted, "Amy, what do you mean?"


    "Mrs.Howard, my grandma can''t hold on any longer.The doctor said that it''s herst hope.If she can be


    sessfully matched with my grandma, my grandmother will be saved.She raised me up.Whenever


    there is a chance, I am willing to have atry.¡¯¡¯ Julia slowly put down the teacup and looked at her with


    contempt.


    "Amy, your grandma has been able to hold on for so long because of the Howard Family.If you hadn''t


    married into the Howard Family, your grandma would have died long ago.You can''t be too greedy."


    Amy had mixed feelings and all her emotions were like a pot of boiling water, bubbling.


    "l also paid the price for marrying into the Howard Family ¡®¡¯ Juliaughed.


    "Do you mean that someone forced you to marry into the Howard Family? I''m telling you, I want that


    woman''s kidney.I''ve already given her ten million dors.She promised to give her kidney to me


    herself.If you can give herten million without relying on the Howard Family, I''ll immediately ask her to


    make a match with your grandma!"


    Amy looked up, and her eyes turned scarlet.


    Although Julia was annoying, she was right.


    If Amy didn''t rely on the Howard Family, she wouldn''t be able to afford ten million now! But it was the


    hope of saving grandma.She could never give up!


    "Okay" She agreed firmly.


    Julia disdained to talk to her again and asked someone to send her out.


    Amy stood in the rain and suddenly felt it was simr to before.


    How could she get ten million? She couldn''t go to Paul, nor could she go to the Howard Family.


    She had just graduated, and even if she sold herself, she couldn''t raise so much money.


    But there was someone who could, even though she really didn''t want to contact him.


    Because it used to be on such a rainy night, she gave up her dignity and begged him to meet her.


    Amy did not go back to the Shallow Bay but went somewhere else.


    [In the apartmentplex]


    The environment of this apartment was good.


    It was a clean apartment, only 70 square meters.


    She was wet all over.


    She walked to the door, took out a bunch of keys that were under the carpet outside, opened the door,


    and walked in.


    Theyout of the room was very cozy, and it was her favorite American country style.


    She was dripping all over and she sneezed.


    After changing her shoes, she went to the bathroom and soaked herself in the bathtub.


    In the past, she insisted that there must be a bathtub at home.


    At that time, she thought that he was just an ordinary man, so she looked forward to their future naively.


    After taking a shower, Amy came out in her pajamas.


    The room was very clean.


    Speaking of which, they had not been here for a long time, but it was still spotless.


    Had anyonee to clean it up? She sat on the sofa and many thoughts shed through her mind.


    Poverty would corrode men''s hearts.


    Although she had said that she would nevere to him again and never pay attention to everything


    about him when Julia put forward that condition, the first one she thought of was him.


    Amy was a little disdainful of herself, but when it came to grandma''s life, self-esteem was really


    nothing.


    She logged into the ount that she hadn''t logged into for a long time, which belonged only to them.


    He was the only one on that ount.


    She was the only one on his ount, too.


    Her heart kept trembling and her fingers were out of control several times.


    After logging in sessfully, she looked at the familiar page and felt warm recollecting.


    Then, she saw his avatar, indicating that he was online.


    She was about to burst into tears that he was online for her.


    She deleted him on all tforms, except for this one.


    She didn''t know how to ask him to lend her ten million? As she was about to send him a message, her


    phone rang.


    She was shocked and her phone fell to the ground in an instant.


    She sat on the sofa with her heart beating like a drum, but when she saw the caller, she breathed a


    sigh of relief.


    It was Paul.


    I Shecalmed down and quickly picked up her phone.


    "Where are you?"


    His voice was very cold with a hint of a storming soon.


    She looked around the room and did not dare to tell him about it.


    "Outside."


    "I''ll settle the matter about your grandma.Come back now.¡¯ His voice softened a little.


    Amy was surprised, but thinking of what Julia had said, her eyes dimmed.


    "I can''t go to you."


    "Even so, you can''t go to another man for help."

 Chapter 50: Her Tears Pull at His Heartstrings

    Chapter 50: Her Tears Pull at His Heartstrings


    "I''m not." Amy fluttered her eyes guiltily.


    After hanging up the phone, she didn''t dare to have any thoughts and quickly went to the closet for


    clean clothes.


    As soon as she packed the wet clothes in a bag, she saw the phone on the sofa shing.


    It was a message from that man.


    "My mother has my passport detained, so I failed toe back.Amy, I beg you, don''t marry him.It was


    all a misunderstanding back then.I''ll tell you everything when I get back.I know you''re here.After waiting


    for you for so long, you''re finally online.I can exin to you."


    Amy''s fingertips stiffened as soon as she looked at the dozens of new messages.


    From the initial fawning to the final pleading, she could imagine his expression.


    He was a very warm person.


    When he acted coquettishly with you, he was like a golden retriever, who kept holding your hand and


    rubbing against your neck.


    It was easy for her to forgive such aman.


    She had never seen him beg.


    And it was the first time he said, "Amy, I beg you-"


    His eyes must be filled with sadness.


    She liked his eyes very much and when he looked at her, she felt that she was melted.


    But it was past.


    She lowered her eyelids and did not reply.


    Instead, she decisively withdrew from the ount.


    She went out in a panic.


    It was still raining cats and dogs outside.


    Fortunately, she brought an umbre this time.


    When Amy returned to the Shallow Bay, it was already 9: 30 pm.


    Paul was sitting on the sofa in the living room, tilting his head slightly.


    He immediately turned his gaze upon her hearing the sound.


    "Hi, honey."


    Amy greeted guiltily, changed her shoes at the entrance, and obediently came to his side.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Paul didn''t say anything.


    Instead, he looked away after seeing her red eyes.


    Strangely, he had always hated girl''s tears, but now he felt bitter.


    "Have you cried?"


    Amy quickly rubbed her eyes.


    When she was taking a shower over there, she couldn''t help it.


    "No.¡± She denied.


    In fact, she rarely cried.


    To her, crying was a sign of weakness, and her childhood experience had taught her that crying could


    not solve any problems.


    "Why are you crying?"


    Was it because of her grandma or something in the past? Amy looked up and her eyes turned red


    again.


    Rainy nights always rendered people in a bad mood.


    She hated the rain.


    Her tears came out again, rolling down her.


    Paul''s palms tightened in an instant.


    He hated her tears, and he hated himself being affected by her tears.


    "Stop crying."


    He raised his hand and wiped her cheek, frowning slightly.


    Amy turned her face away and bit her lips silently.


    "President, your things are ready:"


    Tim appeared at an inappropriate time.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, he quickly put the things in his hands to Paul''s side and left sneakily.


    Amy wiped her eyes.


    She could see it clearly.


    It was a delicate silver gun.


    Paul did not speak.


    He took the gun, disassembled it skillfully, and assembled it.


    It was well remodeled and had a good hand feeling.


    Amy widened her eyes.


    Before that, she thought that the plots of gun disassembling and assembling in a few seconds on


    movies were all fake, but she didn''t expect that Paul was more skillful than actors.


    Paul put down the gun and saw tears still lingering on her face.


    He slowly lowered his eyes and wiped them off with his fingertips.


    This gun was his personal belongings.


    His identity didn''t allow hima second of rxing.


    He used it to kill a lot of people who deserved to be killed.


    In terms of taking people''s lives, it ranked first, but in terms of heartbreaking, it could not rival her tears.


    "I''ve already sent someone over to look for that woman.The hospital will conduct the matching


    overnight.As long as it''s suitable, the kidney will be your grandma''s.No one can take it away.¡¯¡¯ Amy hid


    the shock of seeing the gun.


    It was normal for people like Paul to have secrets.


    "What about Mrs.Howard?"


    Mrs.Howard made it very clear today that if Paul continued to snatch the kidney against her, their


    rtionship would deteriorate.


    Paul and Mrs.Howard seemed to get along very well, otherwise, she would not have kept his identity


    secret.


    ¡°I''ll tell her.You don''t have to worry.That''s your grandmother''s only hope.I''m sure that you don''t want to


    let go." Amy nodded.


    Even if she had to offend Mrs.Howard, she would not give it up.


    On the other side, Julia visited Selma in hospital.


    Knowing she wasing, Selma went to the bathroom in advance to take a cold shower.


    She looked at herself, delicate and touching, in the mirror and smiled.


    "Selma, are you feeling better?"


    Julia''s expression was full of worry, for she would have died long ago if it weren''t for the help of Selma''s


    mother.


    "Mrs.Howard."


    Selma covered her mouth and coughed, her face flushed abnormally.


    Julia covered her hands and panicked when she found them as cold as ice, Selma, you have to take


    good care of yourself.I have found the right kidney.You can have the operation soon."


    Selma''s eyes shed with surprise.


    Could she have an operation soon? Previously, the doctor said he couldn''t find a kidney because her


    blood type was too rare, but now, Mrs.Howard gave her hope.


    Her kidney function was already failing and she had to have a kidney transnt.


    She was lost of hope.


    "Thank you, Mrs.Howard."


    She was so excited that she wanted to get out of bed, but Julia stopped her.


    "Don''t move.You''re cold.Stay under the quilt."


    "Cover it.Your mother is not awake now.You must stay safe."


    Selma regained her lost hope, breathing a sigh of relief.


    Every time before Mrs.Howard came, she would make herself pathetic, because, from the doctor''s


    words, there was almost no chance of a kidney transnt, so she could only resort to these methods to


    win Mrs.Howard''s heart.


    But now it was different.


    She had a kidney.


    After changing it and recuperating for a while, she could live longer and be closer to the person she


    loved! As long as she had a healthy body, she would be able to snatch Paul away! He was the one who


    had shed a light on her life.


    Why should she hand him over to Amy? But just as they were about to continue their conversation,


    there was a noise outside the door, and then someone ran in.


    "Mrs.Howard, that woman was kidnapped by the men of Mr.Howard."


    Julia''s nose tilted in anger, Paul? Was Paul going to help Amy? She immediately took out her phone


    and called Paul, which was quickly connected.


    "Paul, did you ask someone to kidnap that woman? Do you know she is very important to me?"


    "Yes."


    Paul held his phone in one hand and tapped on the keyboard with the other, with an indifferent attitude.


    Julia burst into rage.


    "You''re doing this for Amy? I told Amy that as long as she can take out 10 million without the help of the


    Howard Family, I''ll send that woman back! Then she came to you in the blink of an eye.It seems that


    Amy stays with you just because of your identity! She is just a girl from a poor family! Don''t tell me you


    really like her?"


    Thinking of this possibility, Julia was furious.


    Selma could hear their voices clearly.


    Her hands, which were under the quilt, slowly clenched and her breathing quickened.


    It was Paul.


    His voice was as low and charming as ever.


    She wished deeply that one day, this voice could whisper in her ear.


    "Grandma, I''m just on the right side.¡¯¡¯ Julia slowly closed her eyes and tightened his hand with the


    phone.


    "That woman is very important to me.The daughter of my savior needs that kidney, and the matching


    has been sessful.Paul, give me the favor.¡¯¡¯


    "Grandma, everyone has their own fate.If she can''t survive, it is destined."


    Everyone had their own fate! Julia hung up the phone angrily.


    When Selma heard Paul''s words, her face turned pale.


    Was that what he thought? Her sky seemed to darken in an instant.


    Paul was her Pris, shining brightly, but now, she knew how far the distance between them was.


    He had no pity for her.Undoubtedly, he knew her.

 Chapter 51: This Kiss Is Nothing Serious to Him

    Chapter 51: This Kiss Is Nothing Serious to Him


    Her breakdown was silent.Although she sat on the bed motionless, her heart was ina mess.


    She clenched her fists, her nails deeply embedded in her flesh, but she didn''t dare to reveal her


    feelings because Mrs.Howard was present.


    Julia looked grim, but kidnapping had happened and she could nothing about it.


    She knew her grandson very well.


    No one could change his decision.


    All she could hope for now was that the matching was unsessful so that the kidney was still


    Selma''s.


    "Selma, don''t be discouraged.Maybe the matching will fail.And I''ll help you."


    Selma forced a smile.


    It was very cold, and the chill in her body was getting stronger.


    She felt that she was about to lose her strength.


    "Mrs.Howard, it''ste now.Go back.I am sleepy."


    Julia nodded and said somethingforting before leaving.


    About ten minutes after she left, Selma sat up from the bed and pped the bed madly with a pillow.


    She acted like aplete lunatic.


    Everything in the ward was thrown to the ground, and pieces of porcin were scattered everywhere.


    After venting her anger for half an hour, she stopped with tremble and curled her lips coldly.


    "Amy Turner.¡¯¡¯


    She could not have a peaceful night until that bitch was finished.


    At three o''clock in the morning, news came from the hospital that the matching was sessful, which


    meant that the kidney would belong to Amy''s grandma.


    Once hearing the news, Amy stood up excitedly.


    She didn''t sleep and had been waiting for the news from the hospital.


    She wanted to go upstairs to thank Paul, but maybe he had already fallen asleep.


    So She suppressed her excitement and called the attending doctor.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After setting two weekster as the time for the operation, she felt rxed and her fatigue seemed to


    dissipate.


    However, she was aware that because of this, she would make aplete enemy of Mrs.Howard.


    The news of the sessful matching annoyed Julia much.


    Selma was still waiting for the kidney! How could it be given to Amy? The next morning, she came to


    the Shallow Bay.


    Amy and were still at home, and they were about to go to work, but Mrs.Howard''s arrival left them no


    way to leave.


    Julia sat on the sofa, her face darkened.


    "That kidney must be mine.There''s no discussion about it."


    Amy lowered her eyes, her attitude neither servile nor overbearing.


    "Mrs.Howard, no way.¡±


    "Amy Turner! All you can rely on is my grandson''s affection for you.If you hadn''t married into the


    Howard Family, your grandmother would have died long ago! You should be satisfied that she canst


    so long!"


    "Mrs.Howard, I want my grandma to live"


    "Then you just let others die? Why are you so vicious!"


    Hearing this, Amy turned gloomy.


    "Mrs.Howard, if you take away the kidney, my grandma will die.And I don''t ept any moral


    kidnapping.If I am vicious, then what about you who want to take my grandma''s life?"


    It was ridiculous to condemn her with morality.


    That woman was found by the hospital for her grandma.


    How could the person who tried to rob their gains use her of being vicious? Julia, in extreme anger,


    couldn''t breathe.


    She knew about Amy''s eloquence, who was aw major, but she didn¡¯t expect herself to be rendered


    speechless.


    "Amy Turner!"


    She roared and suddenly heard Paul say, "Enough."


    Paul''s brows were throbbing all the time, and he only felt noisy.


    Julia took a deep breath and almost fainted.


    Fortunately, the servant kept patting her chest to calm her down.


    "Grandma, you can''t beat her.Why did allow her to provoke you?"


    Paul buttoned his wrist indifferently.


    Amy had never lost a mouth battle, so he didn''t have to worry at all ulia¡¯s fingers became trembling.


    She had doted Paul a lot over the years and kept a secret for him.Now, just for a woman, he annoyed


    her much!


    "Well, Amy, you think you can do whatever you want with Paul''s help? Wait and see.The life in the


    Howard Family is way tougher than you think!"


    Julia left with the help of others after saying these harsh words.


    Amy lowered her eyes.No matter what she said, Mrs.Howard would resent her.


    So she did not deliberately restrain her temper.


    As for what would happen in the future, she didn''t care.


    As long as grandma could get better, nothing else mattered.


    Paul stood at the door and nced at her.


    "Let''s go."


    Amy nodded and slowly came to his side.


    She was very grateful to Paul, who was still on her side after what happened.


    The sense of responsibility of a man was really a magical thing.


    After getting in the car, she hesitated for a long time and said, "Thank you for helping grandma."


    "Okay"


    Paul replied with a slight squint as if he was sleeping.


    Amy was sensible and did not say anything more.


    Just as they arrived at thepany, a voice came into his ear.


    "There''s a charity party tonight.You have to attend."


    "What about you? Are you going?"


    Paul seemed to have never appeared in public.Would he show up tonight?


    "I''m going abroad in the afternoon.I have something to do." The car had stopped.


    Paul widened his eyes and tried to get out of the car, but his sleeve was pulled.


    Amy heard him and immediately thought of the gun.


    "Is it dangerous? You have to be careful."


    He had a special identity, and he had been discussing something with Tim these days.


    Going abroad was definitely not a good thing for now.


    Paul turned around and stared at her quietly.


    Amy blushed.


    Few people could stand being stared at by such a handsome man.


    She looked away ufortably and tried to turn her face away, but her chin was pinched by his


    fingertips.


    There was a chill on his fingertips as if it hade from his heart.


    She was forced to stare at him so directly, her face getting redder.


    No matter how eloquent she was, she was always at a disadvantage every time she faced him.


    His breath tightly wrapped her up and incapacitated her.


    Paul leaned over and got close to her lips.


    Then something shed across his eyes, and he finally pressed his lips on them.


    Amy''s eyes widened in an instant.


    Her heart seemed to have been pounded hard by a sledgehammer, and even her mind was buzzing.


    Their lips touched, and no one spoke.


    Amy did not close her eyes, which enabled her clearly see Paul''s fair skin, long eyshes, and high


    nose bridge.


    Within just a second, thoughts shed through her mind.


    Paul got up and stroked her lips with his fingertips.


    "Pay you back."


    Amy was confused, but Paul didn''t look back.


    Seeing this scene, Tim felt that he was blind, who wanted to donate his eyes to someone in need


    immediately.


    President took the initiative to kiss Amy.


    What happened? Compared to those sentimental kisses, such a flirtatious touch was just like him, not


    passionate, but surprisingly touching.


    Amy stood supported by the car.


    Her legs were weak and she would fall to the ground the moment she walked.


    Paul was a demon, a living demon.


    What was he like? A high god, who suddenly was tinged with some earthly aura after kissing a woman


    on earth, and then left freely.


    To him, it was just a breeze at his fingertips, but to her, it was a startling sight.


    Amy did not even dare to touch her own lips, the trace of coldness on which seemed to have drilled into


    her pores and stirred a storm in her heart.


    Did he mean to pay her back the kiss she gave him in a daze? Amy lowered her head, rubbing her


    legs.


    Why did he repay her this today without saying anything? What a bastard! Amy acted like a coquettish


    woman for the first time.

 Chapter 52: John, Are You Done?

    Chapter 52: John, Are You Done?


    After a while, Amy calmed down.


    She took a deep breath, patted her face, and walked into the elevator alone.


    Amy looked at herself in the mirror.


    Seeing a warm blush rise to her cheeks, Amy felt more embarrassed and looked away.


    The elevator rose and stopped at the floor where there was the Legal Department.


    Amy suppressed her mixed feelings and went out.


    Ever since the Legal Department of the Grand Group won the previouswsuit, they held their heads


    high.


    And recently, they got no other difficult cases.


    In the whole morning, Amy sat in her seat in a daze until Yvonne put a stack of documents in front of


    her.


    "Amy, those are the documents you need to sort out today,¡¯¡¯ Yvonne said politely.


    She was absolutely obedient to Amy now.


    Amy nodded.


    Just as she was about to flip through them, her phone rang.


    It was a message from Selma.


    Yvonne looked down at the name shown on Amy''s phone screen with a frown.


    "Okay, I''ll read those documents afternoon.I''m going shopping with my ssmate at noon¡± Amy told


    Yvonne.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Yvonne said nothing, nodded respectfully, and went back to her office.


    The others in the Legal Department were no longer surprised by the rtionship between Yvonne and


    Amy.


    Yvonne now respected Amy very much as if Amy was her leader.


    But others did not dare to ask about anything but guess in their heart.


    At noon, as soon as Amy left thepany, she saw Selma waiting outside.


    Selma was holding a light blue sun protection umbre, and her skin was extremely fair.


    It was hard to imagine that such a clean girl had an unspeakable rtionship with her stepfather.


    "Amy.¡¯¡¯ Selma called out, suppressing her jealousy.


    Selma was eager to work in the Grand Group, but she was in such a bad condition and was unable to


    work here.


    Amy got everything Selma dreamed of, so Selma hated her so much! Selma swore that tonight she


    must make Amy pay the price!


    "Selma, are you discharged from the hospital?"


    Selma was so thin and weak, giving Amy a feeling that Selma might faint at any time.


    So Amy asked worriedly.


    "It''s so boring to stay in the hospital all the time.I need some fresh air and buy a dress.It''s your lunch


    break.Come with me.Okay?"


    Amy nodded and then the two took a taxi to the nearest shopping center.


    Because grandma was sick, Amy hadn''t gone shopping for a long time.


    Now, this matter was settled and Amy got enough money for treatment, so Amy didn''t have to live such


    a poor life.


    Selma coughed as she took every step.


    Amy thought Selma was so pitiful because Selma seemed to be in a worse condition.


    Selma chose a red dress and showed it to Amy.


    "It''s for you.I think it suits you."


    Amy was shocked because Selma''s family was a little poor.


    Although Selma''s stepfather was rich, he had been in the hospital.


    Amy didn''t know if Selma''s family had given her any pocket money.


    This dress was worth more than 750 dors.


    That was a little expensive.


    "Thanks, but I''ll pay for it."


    Amy wanted to refuse, but Selma had already put the dress beside her.


    "Amy, I have a lot to tell you.Thank you for keeping the secret.Take it.I can afford it.I haven''t used my


    pocket money.Just take it as a graduation gift."


    Amy couldn''t refuse.


    So Amy nodded and went to the fitting room to change into this dress, While Selma saw Amy in that


    red dress, jealousy shed in Selma''s eyes.


    Amy had a good appearance: fair skin, a prominent nose, anda noble mien.


    She looked goad in every type of dress.


    Fate was really unfair.


    How could Amy who was from a poor family have such a charming appearance? Selma curled her lips


    coldly, but Amy thought it was an innocent smile.


    Selma said, "You look so good.Wear this to the charity party tonight."


    Amy was shocked.How did Selma know about the charity party?


    "I heard that you have married into the Howard Family.That party is very grand.All the dignitaries,


    celebrities, and prestigious families in the Imperial City will go.Considering the Howard Family''s high


    social status, I think you will probably attend it.¡¯¡¯ Selma exined casually.


    Amy nodded and asked the shop assistant to wrap the dress up.


    The two of them strolled around for a while.


    After Selma picked out a pink dress, they left with satisfaction.


    "Amy, I''m going back to the hospital.Don''t forget what I told you.Wear it to the party.It suits you very


    well."


    After saying it, Selma hailed a taxi and left.


    Amy stood there and dropped her eyes at the dress in the bag.


    Only a few people knew about her marriage.


    Vera knew about it, but she had already gone abroad.


    Besides, she was under the strict supervision of the Nearing family and probably wouldn''t have


    opportunities to gossip about Amy.


    Then how did Selma know? After all, they didn''t have much contact before.


    Amy was confused and suddenly found her phone missing when she wanted to make a call.


    Amy hurried back to the shopping center, carrying the bag, but bumped into another woman at the


    gate.


    Both of their bags fell to the ground.


    Amy looked up and felt that the woman in front of her was a little familiar.


    It seemed that this woman had been with Vera before and had mocked Amy at the banquet, but Amy


    could not recall her name.


    "Bitch! It''s you!! Are you blind? How dare you!" The woman was very angry.


    She picked up the paper bag and red at Amy.


    But when she thought that the Howard Family got Amy''s back, she cursed and left immediately, not


    daring to hurt Amy.


    Amy remained silent.


    She didn''t bother to argue with such a woman.


    The angrier Amy would be, the harsher words the woman would say.


    Anyway, Amy couldn''t treat a crazy woman so seriously.


    Amy bent over to pick up the paper bag left on the ground and hurried to the store where she bought


    the dress.


    The shop assistant held Amy''s phone and waited there.


    Seeing Amying, the shop assistant''s eyes brightened, "Miss, you dropped your phone just


    now.Here it is."


    Amy breathed a sigh of relief and took the phone over to check.


    Nobody else used it.


    She smiled, "Thank you."


    Back at thepany, Amy put the bag at her feet and focused on reading the documents.


    After knocking off, Amy carried the bag back to the Shallow Bay.


    Jane called Amy, saying that a driver woulde to pick her up and asking her to prepare in advance.


    Amy sighed since she didn''t like this kind of party, in which a group of influential people praised and


    that was full ofpetition.


    It shouldn''t be called a charity party.


    It was only a chance to show their wealth and power to ordinary people.


    Amy went to her room and opened the bag, but found that the dress in the bag was not the red one but


    a purple one.


    Amy was shocked and suddenly recalled the woman she bumped into at the entrance of the shopping


    center, who carried a lot of bags.


    That woman must take the wrong one.


    Amy patted her head, thinking that she couldn''t wear the wrong dress to the party.


    She opened the cab beside her.


    Fortunately, Paul had asked servants to prepare a lot of dresses for her.


    She picked out a beige gauze dress and put on light makeup.


    It only cost her a few minutes.


    At night, the driver came to pick her up on time, opening the door respectfully for her.


    After the car stopped, Amy realized that the party was held in a luxury hotel.


    There were already many reporters waiting near the red carpet outside the hotel.


    She frowned and asked the driver to go to the back door.


    "Amy, I''ll wait for you here.After the party, you cane here directly¡± Amy nodded and got off the car.


    Another car parked at the side.


    It was a limited edition Maybach that was worth at least 7 million dors.


    Who would drive such acar to a charity party? Amy twitched her lips and saw Johning out of the


    car.


    That made sense.


    John always wanted to be conspicuous.


    He especially preferred women¡¯s attention.


    Amypressed her lips, took her bag, and walked in, but John followed her.


    "Amy, I''ve waited for you for a long time.I knew you woulde to the back door.¡¯¡¯ Amy didn''t want to


    talk to him so she pretended not to have heard him.


    "Amy, how could you treat me coldly? I spoke for you at the old residencest time."


    Amy finally stopped and said, "John, are you done?"


    John paused and smiled, "Are you in a bad mood tonight?"


    Amy was shocked.


    ''¡¯Is it so obvious"

 Chapter 53: The Shattered Red Dress

    Chapter 53: The Shattered Red Dress


    "My cousin went abroad, so you''re in a bad mood, right?" John added with a curious expression.


    Amy looked away.


    "You seem to know alot about him."


    A trace of gloom shed across John''s eyes.


    He then smiled, "Well, just-so-so-"


    They walked in and found that the hall was luxuriously decorated.


    Many people had already sat down.


    On the table was full of delicious food.


    John sat down next to her, asionally ncing at her face.


    The people who came tonight were all dignitaries.


    Because of what happened in the Tache Familyst time, many people had known Amy, so they


    greeted her with a slight nod.


    Surprisingly, Amy happened to be sitting at the same table with the girl she bumped into during the day,


    and that woman was wearing the red dress.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She was surprised, but she couldn''t suddenly talk with that woman because there were too many


    people.


    When that girl saw Amy, her face darkened instantly.


    Why was this Amy always around? Vera was sent abroad because of her, and no one knew when Vera


    could be back! She red at Amy and kept silent.


    There were many people here, and everyone knew Amy''s identity.


    She did not dare to be presumptuous here.


    Amy looked at the girl.


    She was only about twenty years old.


    And Amy thought this girl was probably spoiled.


    The people at this table were all young people and most of them were girls.


    These girls looked at Amy in an unfriendly way.


    Amy pursed her lips.


    All these girls happened to know Vera.


    The waiter brought up tes of exquisite dishes and ced the dishes in front of them, apanied


    by silver knives, forks and scissors.


    The Seafood Festival wasing soon.


    Was it hairy crabs tonight? As soon as Amy thought about it, she saw the beautifully wrapped hairy


    crabs being served.


    Everyone got two hairy crabs on their te, which looked very delicious.


    When the waiter left, the girl opposite snorted coldly, "Amy, do you know how to eat hairy crabs? I


    heard that you don''te from a good family.I''m afraid you don''t know how to eat this.Do you want me


    to teach you?"


    After she finished speaking, the other girls allughed and looked at Amy with disdain.


    Amy raised her eyebrows, took the scissors by the side, and elegantly cut the legs.


    She did these leisurely and skillfully.


    The girl froze for a moment.


    She did not expect Amy to be so skilled.


    She lowered her head silently and did not dare to speak.


    When everyone was eating the hairy crab, Amy smiled, "You know what? Your favorite crab roe and


    crab sperm are actually crab genitals.They are nutritious.You should eat more."


    The atmosphere instantly froze, and everyone stopped eating.


    Some even began to throw up, their faces darkened.


    John was greatly shocked.


    He found that Amy was just like an thorn that would unconsciously sting others.


    The next dish was Chinese Forest Frog, which could smooth and whiten faces.


    "This is the Fallopian tube.Don''t you feel disgusted?" Amy instantly said again.


    Upon hearing her words, the people who were about to eat the frog gritted their teeth and stopped.


    "Amy, can you stop talking about these disgusting things? Do you want to starve us?" Amy curved her


    lips and stroked the rim of the ss with her fingertips.


    "I''m just telling the truth.You''re so unknowledgeable, but it doesn''t mean that I''m the same.¡¯ Their faces


    turned livid after being humiliated.


    But they did not refute.


    John rubbed his eyebrows.


    If he had known, he wouldn''t have been at the same table with Amy.


    After a while, the waiter brought up the fish roe again.


    Fish roe was also their favorite food, but when they saw that Amy did not start to eat, they sat still.


    So there was such a scene in the hall.


    The people at other tables were toasting, but none of them started eating from the beginning to the


    end.


    Everyone''s faces were sullen.


    Some people were so hungry that they were about to get the fish roe.


    Amy said calmly, "Actually, the fish roe is the egg mass of the female fish and the sperm mass of the


    male fish.It''s a little disgusting"


    The women''s faces froze one after another.


    Some of them stood up and joined other tables, determining not to sit with Amy.


    The few people who had previously been sarcastic also left, leaving only Amy and John here in the


    blink of an eye.


    John put one hand on his head and looked at her.


    "Amy, tell me the truth.Did you eat anything beforeing here?"


    Amy took a sip of tea and nodded slightly.


    "Yes, I''m a little full now.¡¯ Her words put John''s nose out of joint.


    "Didn''t you know that food would be prepared here?"


    "No one reminded me."


    Amy answered calmly, "And it was you who wanted to sit beside me."


    John felt speechless.


    "Amy, does my cousin really like you?"


    The image of Paul kissing her suddenly appeared in her mind, her face blushing with shyness.


    John saw her blush and pursed his lips coldly.


    After dinner, the waiter came over to clean up the mess in an orderly manner.


    The tables in the hall were also removed, and beautiful white stools were moved over one after


    another.


    Everyone sat down one by one, and the host went on stage to count the things that everyone had


    donated.


    Amy noticed that the girl in the red dress got up and walked out as if it was because the waiter had said


    something to her.


    She wanted to follow the girl out, but her position was too conspicuous.


    As soon as she stood up, everyone would notice her.


    She could only sit down and n to talk to the girlter and change back her dress.


    The list on the stage was about to be read to the end, and everyone looked at Amy.


    If they heard correctly, Amy didn''t seem to donate anything, did she? Did shee here only for dinner


    tonight? Although she had the support of the Howard Family, she was still from an ordinary family and


    wasn''t noble herself.


    Several people who knew Amy began to whisper, their eyes zing on her.


    Amy frowned and looked at John beside her.


    "What are they talking about?"


    "Amy, didn''t Paul remind you that you have to donate an item at the gate to attend this charity party?


    There are people who collect items there."


    Amy really didn''t know about this.


    She saw a lot of reporters at the front door and didn''t want to be seen, so she went through the back


    door.


    "Didn''t you also go through the back door?"


    It was strange.When did John donate?


    "Before we meet, I''ve already asked my assistant to bring over the things.There are so many reporters


    at the front door.Everyone wants to use the name of charity to make a good impression in front of the


    public.Many of theme here on behalf of thepany.When the reporters report these things, the


    company¡¯s stock will rise a lot.Amy, you are the only one who doesn''t want to attract attention." Amy


    held her forehead.


    It seemed that she was really going to lose face tonight.


    She really didn''t donate anything.


    "Isn''t it shameless toe to such an asion for dinner?"


    "Why did Old Mr.Howard take a fancy to such a girl? Although Paul has a serious illness, he doesn''t


    have to marry Amy¡±


    "I think Paul has beenpletely abandoned.In the future, he probably can''t get the property of the


    Howard Family.Old Mr.Howard is a smart man who is willing to be nice to Amy.He just doesn''t want


    people to think that they are bullying Amy by relying on their power."


    People around were chatting, and Amy pretended not to hear them.


    She couldn''t do anything now.


    The host counted everything and smiled.


    He looked at everyone and said, "On behalf of all the children who have been donated, I thank you for


    your generosity ¡®¡¯


    As the host finished speaking, everyone looked at Amy with more disdain.


    Amy scolded Paul in her heart.


    Why didn''t he remind her that she needed to prepare the things for donation before she came?


    However, she was now penniless.


    Even if she really wanted to donate, she could not bring out anything.


    Compared to other people''s rings and bracelets, her things were too shabby.


    She just pretended that the words around her didn''t exist.


    Anyway, she wouldn''t lose everything.


    A waiter suddenly ran onto the stage and whispered a few words to the host.


    The host nced in the direction of Amy.


    Everyone around saw this look and was instantly excited.


    "The host must know that she didn''t donate and wants to scold her.I know it."


    "Shame.I guess she''ll be thrown out."


    "I feel awkward to be in the same ce as this kind of person"


    John sat next to Amy and didn''t care about the words.


    He wanted to see how Amy would react.


    "Sorry, I missed Miss Amy Turner''s donation."


    The host''s voice suddenly became louder and he bowed deeply in Amy''s direction.


    "Amy and her husband donated 1.5 million dors to us.Because it was a remittance, it didn''t appear


    on the list.Sorry, Amy " Amy was shocked.


    1.5 million dors? Did Paul resign donate it in the name of the two of them? It turned out that the man


    had already thought about everything.


    She felt warm in her heart, and the coldness between her brows faded away.


    The people who were still talking shut up in an instant.


    What Amy donated was much more valuable than what they donated.


    After all, they were just here to make a name for themselves.


    Who would really donate so much? Amy''s lips curved slightly, and she was in a good mood until the


    end.


    When everyone got up and was about to leave, a disheveled figure suddenly ran out of the corner


    crying loudly.


    Her red dress was torn, her feet were covered in blood, her bra was dragged, her body was full of


    injuries, and her lips were swollen.


    "Don''te over! Don''te over! Ah!!"


    She cried and waved, crying pitifully and trembling violently.


    Everyone present was shocked and knew what this woman had experienced at a nce.


    Aman quickly took off his suit and tried to cover her, but she wildly waved her hands to stop him from


    coming closer like a madman and curled up on the ground.


    No one dared to move again.


    The police soon came over and caught the drunkards who were disheveled and looked satisfied.


    The way they looked at the girl was even more disgusting.


    The girl kept crying, and blood flowed down her thighs.


    Amy looked at the familiar red dress and was shocked.


    "I heard she was raped by those men.How pitiful! She''s still so young ¡®¡¯


    "I''m afraid she won''t be able to live a good life in the future."


    "She is already mentally ill.She must be tortured in a short time."


    When the people around were whispering, Amy felt cold all over, her lips trembled, and her palms were


    sweating.


    She stared at the red dress that had been torn into pieces.


    That was the one Selma gave her.The girl who was taken away was the one who bumped into her in


    the business circle today¡­

 Chapter 54: Hes Walking to Her in a Hurry

    Chapter 54: He''s Walking to Her in a Hurry


    "Amy, your driver is looking for you."


    John, who was standing next to her, saw that she was not looking well.


    So he gently pushed her shoulder.


    Only then did Amye to her senses.


    She turned around and saw the driver anxiously walking over.


    She then left through the back door with him.


    After she got into the car, her fingertips were still trembling slightly.


    At first, she didn''t associate this matter with Selma.


    After all, it was unbelievable.


    She didn''t know why Selma had such great hatred for her.


    The ringing of her mobile phone got her back from the muse.


    It was Yvonne''s call.


    "Amy, do you know Selma? Could you send a picture of her to me?"


    Yvonne asked anxiously upon getting through to Amy.


    Amy found a photo of Selma and sent it to her.


    Yvonne replied, "It was her who saved me.Amy, take care.She isn''t that simple.¡±


    Today, when she identally saw Amy''s call, Yvonne was alert because she heard the bodyguards call


    that woman Miss Langwell, so she did not put down her guard.


    Until Amy sent this photo, she was rather sure that the woman was Selma! Yvonne''s words were like a


    thunderbolt exploding in Amy''s ears.


    Her mind went nk, and she immediately thought of the red dress and the woman who was raped


    tonight.


    If she had worn the red dress, she would have been raped.


    Because of the collision at noon, another woman became the victim.


    Amy slowly closed her eyes and gritted her teeth.


    She did not remember that she had provoked Selma.


    Why did Selma use such a vicious way to take revenge on her? If she ran out in a mess, then the news


    that she was raped would spread all over the Imperial City tomorrow.


    By then, she could no longer stay in the Howard Family, or even in the Imperial City.


    Selma looked pure and innocent, but in fact, she was malicious.


    Amy frowned, and there was a rage that rose within her.


    Although Amy thought that she was not a good person herself, she swore that she would never use


    such a method against a woman.


    The car stopped in the Shallow Bay.


    She got out of the car and her eyebrows kept twitching.


    She was in no mood to think about anything else and had no strength.


    After entering the vi, she went straight upstairs and fell asleep.


    This night, Amy slept very uneasily and was awakened several times by nightmares.


    And she woke up sweating all over.


    The next morning, she had a fever and could only call Yvonne to ask for leave.


    Yvonne told her to have a good rest and said nothing else.


    That was why Amy kept Yvonne by her side.


    Yvonne was loyal to Amy now, and her identity was of great use.


    Amyy on the bed and turned on her cell phone.


    Suddenly, she saw the news that a girl in her twenties had jumped off a building tomit suicide this


    morning.


    Her hand trembled and she clicked in.


    It was the girl''s face.


    The girl was lying on the ground covered in blood, and her face was pale and there were bruises on her


    body.


    What happenedst night was an indelible nightmare for her, so she chose to end her life.


    Amy threw her phone away and she was ina daze.


    She had never done anything bad in her life, but she owed this girl.


    God seemed to have made a great joke and let them exchange their lives.


    If it hadn''t been for the collision yesterday, Amy might have killed herself today.


    No girl could have lived a peaceful life after experiencing that.


    Amy really underestimated Selma.


    Under her sunny look, there was a malicious mind! Amy took a deep breath.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She wanted revenge, and she wanted Selma to eat her own bitter fruit! In the hospital, Selma had been


    smashing things since she heard the news.


    She wanted to destroy Amy, but nothing happened to Amy.


    Bitch! Bitch! Clenching her fist, Amy was panting, and her face was contorted.


    The room was in a mess, and the nurse who took care of her was outside, not daring toe in.


    Selma slowly closed her eyes and waited to calm down before ringing the bell.


    The nurse was no longer surprised by the scene.


    She quickly cleaned up and left.


    Selma looked at the ceiling with red eyes and wanted to cry.


    Why was Amy always so lucky? Selma had tried her best to make preparations, but Amy was


    unharmed.


    All her efforts turned into a joke! She didn''t care about the girl who jumped off the building at all.


    The girl was just a fool in the way.


    Anyone who obstructed her should die! What Selma didn''t know was that Amy had already known what


    she did.


    Amy was sick.


    As long as she closed her eyes, the face of the dead girl would appear in her mind.


    The girl''s funeral was held secretly.


    Because of what happened to her, the family did not want others to know that.


    They were afraid of losing face, so they hastily cremated her.


    Amy asked someone to send two bouquets and she took the medicine at home.


    Her fever was very serious and did not subside for three days until Paul came back.


    As soon as Paul entered the house, the servant said anxiously, "Mr.Howard, Amy is sick.Her fever


    hasn''t subsided yet, and she refuses to eat." make preparations, but Amy was unharmed.


    All her efforts turned into a joke! She didn''t care about the girl who jumped off the building at all.


    The girl was just a fool in the way.


    Anyone who obstructed her should die! What Selma didn''t know was that Amy had already known what


    she did.


    Amy was sick.


    As long as she closed her eyes, the face of the dead girl would appear in her mind.


    The girl''s funeral was held secretly.


    Because of what happened to her, the family did not want others to know that.


    They were afraid of losing face, so they hastily cremated her.


    Amy asked someone to send two bouquets and she took the medicine at home.


    Her fever was very serious and did not subside for three days until Paul came back.


    As soon as Paul entered the house, the servant said anxiously, "Mr.Howard, Amy is sick.Her fever


    hasn''t subsided yet, and she refuses to eat."


    Paul paused.


    Then he handed his coat to the servant beside him and went upstairs to find Amy.


    Amy was sleeping.


    Then she felt that someone was feeding her water, so she opened her eyes and found Paul sitting


    beside her with a spoon in his hand.


    "Honey.''¡¯


    She got up, coughed, and licked her cracked lips.


    "How do you feel now?"


    Paul reached out and touched her forehead.


    She still had a fever.


    "I''m fine, honey.When did youe back?"


    Paul scooped up the water with the spoon and put it on her lips.


    "Just now.Open your mouth."


    Amy opened her mouth obediently and drank the water.


    The fever made Amy short of water, and her lips were cracked.


    And now she felt much better after she drank some water.


    "I will ask the doctor toe over and give you a venous transfusion.It''s not good to keep taking


    medicine.¡¯¡¯ Amy''s heart warmed.


    Paul donated in the name of both of them.


    As soon as he came back, he came to find her and fed her water.


    She was so moved.


    Paul looked tired, but in Amy''s view, the scene of him walking towards her was the most touching plot.


    When the doctor came, she fell asleep again.


    Paul watched as the doctor injected her.


    Amy did not wake up.


    Her face was flushed and she only opened her eyes slightly in a daze.


    "Mr.Howard, Amy needs yourpany.When the transfusion is finished, the needle needs to be pulled


    out.¡¯¡¯ Paul nodded and sat by the bed.


    Paul had a regr schedule.


    He always went to bed before eleven, but it was already half past eleven.


    It was not until one o''clock in the morning that the transfusion was over.


    Paul gently removed the bottle.


    Just as he was about to turn around, Amy grabbed his sleeve.


    "Don''t leave me alone.You said you would stay with me forever¡±

 Chapter 55: A Flower of Love in Blossom in His Heart

    Chapter 55: A Flower of Love in Blossom in His Heart


    He didn''t seem to have said that, because he knew that they would get divorced in two years.He


    looked down quietly at her hand on his sleeve.


    She grabbed his sleeve tightly as if she was really worried about losing him.


    Paulpressed his lips and sat down again.


    He knew that Amy had someone deep in her heart who couldn''t be brought up, but he didn''t want to


    explore it.


    He reached out to tuck her coldly.


    Bending over, he was so close to her that she seemed to have felt his breath.


    As he was about to straighten, Amy opened her eyes.


    They looked into each other''s eyes silently.


    At first, her eyes blurred, but when she realized how intimate they were, she blushed and looked away


    hurriedly.


    Paul stood up slowly and exined nothing about their posture.


    Instead, he said, "You''ve had the IV drip.Have a rest early.¡¯¡¯


    Amy nodded and didn''t look at him with half of her face covered under the quilt.


    She was shy now.


    Something shed in Paul''s eyes and he leaned closer to pull down the cover a little bit and kiss her.


    At the moment, she seemed to have heard sparks in her head and felt the rush through her whole


    body.


    Unlike the peckst time, he parted her mouth.


    The man who she thought had few desires was kissing her while locking her hand.


    Amy could feel the heat from him.


    Only by the time did she realize that he could actually be as passionate as a red plum in blossom, but


    others could only feel his coldness.


    After the kiss, her eyes became watery.


    "Have a good rest.Don''t get sick again."


    He said coldly, but Amy could feel his concern for her.


    His voice was a little husky, which made her blush.


    "Honey, you..."


    Why did you kiss me? After all, our rtionship wouldn''tst long.


    This was what she wanted to ask, but she didn''t.


    However, he seemed to have seen through her and reached out to smooth her hair back.


    "Because I wanted to do so."


    She was very beautiful.


    Normally, she was neither humble nor pushy as if she didn''t need to rely on anyone.


    But now she was sick.


    She looked so frail that he wanted to take care of her and make out with her.


    Paul got up and turned off the lights.


    Amy thought he was going out, so she was to close her eyes at ease.


    But soon, she felt he lean upon her and could feel his breath again.


    "Don''t blush.I turned off the lights."


    He said it naturally as if he had done so for her sake.


    As Amy was about to open her mouth, he kissed her again.


    When she adapted to the darkness, she could see his face clearly.


    The fragrance of pine filled her nose and even her mouth.


    After a long time, Paul stopped and got up to tuck her in again.


    "I should have taken the initiative in this." Amy felt out of breath.


    Only when she heard his words did she realize he was talking about thest time she took the initiative


    to kiss him.


    But that was really an ident and he didn''t give her a chance to exin.


    Soon, it was quiet in the room and Paul had left.


    Amy covered her whole face with the quilt and felt really heated up.


    She originally thought Paul was not a romantic man, but just now, her heartbeat really sped up for him.


    And even now, she could hear her heartbeat clearly.


    She felt the temperature in the quilt rising, so she lifted it a little for fresh air.


    Thinking of the man, she moved up her corners of the mouth.


    In his own room, Paul took off his suit and had a shower in the bathroom.


    As he dried his hair with a towel, he looked at himself in the mirror and couldn''t hold back his joy, hard


    as he tried.


    When he dried his hair, it was already three o''clock in the morning.


    Then he fell asleep in the bed.


    He had never slept in, but he was still sleeping at nine o''clock in the morning.


    Tim hesitated outside the room, wondering what happened to Mr.Howard.


    Just as Tim was about to knock on the door, Amy came out.


    Tim was shocked when he saw Amye out of Mr.Howard''s room.


    Amy quickly exined to avoid misunderstanding, "I just went in"


    The servant had already served the food, but Paul didn''t get up, so she decided toe to see him.


    Obviously, Tim didn''t believe it.


    How could it be so coincidental? He finally knew why Mr.Howard hadn''t gotten up yet.


    It turned out that Mr.Howard had indulged himselfst night.


    He quickly smiled, "Amy, let me wake Mr.Howard up."


    Amy wanted to exin, but she knew that whatever she said, Tim would not believe it.


    Fortunately, Paul opened the door himself.


    He stood there coldly and frowned as if he felt they were a little noisy.


    Amy quickly smiled, "Honey, morning."


    Paul felt warm and his coldness disappeared, "ttering¡±


    It was an unpleasant word, but he said it affectionately.Even Amy was shocked, let alone Tim.


    Tim was so stunned, standing still.


    He saw Mr.Howard rub Amy''s head.


    Why was Mr.Howard so affectionate? Hadn''t he seen anyone? Why did he know these moves? Wasn''t


    Amy indifferent to men? Why did she blush? Tim thought it must be hallucinations.Amy was indeed


    very shy.When Paul rubbed her head gently, even her ears turned red.


    "Honey, let''s go to have breakfast."


    "Okay."


    Paul walked down first.


    Amy breathed a sigh of relief and subconsciously touched her lips.


    Then the corners of her mouth curved up.


    They must have kissed.This was what Tim thought.


    He felt that he had been deceived.


    Mr.Howard had told him toe earlier today, saying that there was something important for


    discussion.


    But, he was here, seeing them publicly disy affection.


    Amy rubbed her face to cool herself down.


    Maybe Paul was just testing her if she liked him.


    If she did, he would warn her.


    Yes, that must be it! When she calmed down, she went downstairs.


    Paul was already sitting elegantly at the dinner table with today''s financial newspaper in his hand, and


    his expression didn''t change at all when she came.


    Amy had breakfast quietly while looking at him from time to time.


    Paul read the newspaper carefully.


    After a few mouthfuls of food and a cup of milk, he went upstairs with Tim.


    Amy was a little discouraged.


    In fact, she had a lot to ask him, or she would always be uneasy.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Regardless of the reason why Paul did this to her, he had seeded in making her think too much.

 Chapter 56: Being Flirted with by You, No One Can Upstairs

    Chapter 56: Being Flirted with by You, No One Can Upstairs


    Paul stood in front of the French window, looking gloomy.


    "Is it still not clear?"


    Tim''s expression returned to normal and he lowered his head respectfully.


    "Well, there are almost no traces left over there, but I have a suspect." Paul imed to be recuperating.


    So naturally, he had a substitute who was in a foreign hospital.


    But recently, a group of people lurked to the hospital, and his substitute was shot and almost died.


    This was why Paul went there.


    Unfortunately, the group of people didn''t leave any trace and nothing was found out.


    They were so eager to find out Paul''s identity.


    It seemed that his uncles were anxious to rece him.


    Paul looked a little angry, and the corner of his mouth curled up coldly.


    "If it''s really them, don''t deal with them for the time being.Grandpa is old.Losing his family is a big blow


    to him.¡¯


    As long as they didn''t touch his bottom line, no matter how they acted, Paul didn''t care.


    Tim nodded.


    Paul''s substitute was on the verge of death, so Tim thought that those people would have stopped for a


    while.


    Tim turned around and was about to say something about work, but his sharp eyes noticed a book by


    Paul''s hand.


    The cover of the book was light pink, and it was a picture of a beauty.


    Tim couldn''t help but think much about it.


    Tim''s face blushed in an instant.


    Tim thought the president didn''t take an interest in the erotic things, but Paul actually read it secretly in


    his room! Tim quickly looked away.


    However, the book suddenly fell down with a "click."


    Tim saw the name of the book "How to be a qualified husband?" with surprise.


    Tim was confused.He couldn''t help but bend over and pick up the book.He found that it wrote a series


    of things that a husband should do.


    The first thing to do was to kiss his wife more to make her feel safer.The second thing was to often


    caress his wife''s head to make her feel pampered.


    Thinking of what the president had done to Amy recently, Tim felt his scalp tingle.


    Tim wondered where the president learned those tricks.


    It turned out that they were all learned from this book.


    What an unscrupulous author! It was nonsense.


    The president and Amy''s marriage was different from others.


    If Paul continued to learn from the book, sooner orter, something bad would happen.


    "President."


    Tim put down the book and his face was almost twisted.


    "Do you like Amy? Or are you doing all this just to be a qualified husband?" Paul frowned.


    Being a qualified husband was not in conflict with liking Amy.


    Tim sighed.


    It seemed that the president really did as the book said and he didn''t know what the consequences of


    his actions would be.


    "President, if you and Amy will definitely divorce in two years, your attitude towards her now is not


    good.ording to Amy''s personality, once she falls in love with someone, she would never let go of


    her beloved man no matter how hard she would be hurt.President, you are cold.No one can make you


    emotional.In your opinion, this is only what a qualified husband should do, but women are


    sensitive.Maybe Amy is starting to think too much now."


    "Amy is not that kind of woman."


    Paul''s answer was very straightforward.


    He had already told Amy very clearly, so she would not think too much.


    Tim was speechless.


    As expected, the president had no idea about love at all.


    "You are the president from the Grand Group and you''re good-looking.As long as you are sincere to a


    woman, no one can escape the snares of love you make.No matter how powerful Amy is, she is still a


    woman-"


    Tim could tell that Amy was not indifferent to Paul.


    Paul was lost in thought.


    He just wanted to be a qualified husband so that Amy would not regret marrying him for the two years.


    Now it seemed that he had messed it up.


    Paul pursed his lips, picked up the book at hand, and threw it into the trash can.


    Tim breathed a sigh of relief.


    He was d that he had found it earlier, or else they might have a child soon.


    Outside the door, Amy stood quietly.


    She was in the same mood as Tim, helpless.


    She had always felt that Paul''s attitude towards her these two days was very special.


    It turned out that he had read a book and believed the contents of the book in order to be a qualified


    husband.


    She leaned against the wall and sighed.


    If the man really fell in love with someone in the future, that woman must be the happiest one in the


    world.


    Now that she was only his nominal wife, he would look up books so carefully.


    It was obvious that "responsibility" had a full weight in his heart.She perished the thoughts and


    regained herposure.


    Today, she still didn''t go to thepany.


    After leaving the vi, she went to the hospital to visit her grandma.


    The day of the operation was getting closer and closer, and the doctor did not dare to neglect it.


    He would check Amy''s grandma''s health every day.


    The patient would suffer a lot during the operation, so doctors must ensure that all the functions of the


    body are in a good state.


    "Amy, your grandmother is in a good condition now.¡¯ Amy stood in front of the bed and breathed a sigh


    of relief.


    Her grandma had been sleeping soundly.


    Her old skin was like dried bark, droopingyer byyer.


    Her grandma had suffered a lot over the years, and she was gued with illness.


    Amy stayed herete and talked a lot with her grandma.


    The operation would not be 100% sessful, so she had to cherish every opportunity to get along with


    her grandma.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, Amy''s phone rang.It was Paul.


    Amy looked at the flickering screen, pursed her lips, and hesitantly pressed the answer button.


    "Honey.¡±


    "Where are you? I''ll pick you up."


    Paul had just finished the meeting and he was free now.


    Amy felt a little ufortable thinking that he was doing this for responsibility.


    "Honey, you don''t have to be so nice to me.I''m already very grateful that you''re willing to give me the


    identity as Mrs.Howard."


    She was sincere to say that.


    In fact, Paul had already helped her a lot.


    She couldn''t be too greedy.


    Since the ending of the two had already been written in the contract, she could no longer have other


    ideas.


    She would get along with him quietly and left two yearster.


    Paul was about to speak when someone pushed open the office door and walked in.


    "President, something happened at thest minute.Thest n needs to be discussed."


    Amy naturally heard this and said quickly, "Get busy with your work.It''s only nine o''clock.I can take a


    taxi back by myself"


    Paul rubbed his brows and said calmly, "Okay¡¯''


    He added, "Come back early."


    Amy''s heart warmed up.


    After hanging up the phone, she lowered her head and stared at the phone in a daze.


    Finally, she set Paul''s number as a quick contact so that she could call him more easily.


    She saw this method on the Inte.


    Paul was her reliance at the moment, so she had to rely on him tightly.


    Out of the hospital, she stopped a taxi.


    "Go to the Shallow Bay, thank you."


    Because her attention was on the phone, she did not see a trace of cattiness and cruelty in the driver''s


    eyes.


    Amy held the phone and looked up.


    She was keenly aware that this was not the way to the Shallow Bay.


    She nced in the rear-view mirror.


    The driver was wearing a cap and she couldn''t see his face at all.


    She was shocked, but her face remained calm as she dialed Paul''s number.


    "Give me your phone.¡¯ The driver suddenly spoke.


    ording to his voice, he was not very old.


    Amy pretended not to understand.


    "What are you doing with my phone?"


    The man mmed on the brakes and turned around fiercely.


    "I''m going to get back at you today! Give me your phone, or I''ll kill you now!"


    The man''s arms were full of muscles.


    It could be seen that he should exercise regrly.


    At this moment, he was holding a dagger in his hand and his eyes were red.


    Amy did not struggle.


    If she irritated the driver, she probably couldn''t go back alive.


    She didn''t dare to let this man know that she was on the phone, so she could only hang up quietly.


    Anyway, the phone had been dialed.


    As long as Paul cared a little about her safety, he would definitelye to her.


    She sadly realized that she had put all her hopes for survival onaman she had just met.


    The car sped up again, faster and faster.


    This road was towards the suburbs, and pedestrians would be fewer.


    Amy clenched her hands slowly.


    The man often worked out and was over 1.8 meters tall.


    She was no match for him, and he even had a dagger.


    On the other side, Paul had already entered the conference room.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Usually, before he entered the conference room, he would turn off his phone.


    But because he had just finished calling Amy, he forgot about it and sat in the president''s chair coldly.


    Several higher-ups were expressing their views, but tonight, Paul was obviously not in the mood.


    It was sote.


    Was it really okay not to pick her up? Suddenly, Paul''s phone rang, breaking the intense arguments in


    the conference room.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    Whose phone rang? Didn''t everyone have to turn off their phones before entering the conference


    room?


    "Whose phone is ringing? Hang up now!"


    One of the higher-ups mmed the table angrily.


    At this moment, everyone was deeply troubled, and none of them was in the mood to answer the


    phone.


    Several of them lowered their heads to check their pockets, afraid that the phone ring was from their


    pockets.


    Someone forgot to turn off his phone at the meeting before, and he was fired directly.


    The president couldn''t stand it the most.


    It seemed that someone would suffer today.


    Just as the higher-ups were thinking so, they saw Paul slowly take out his phone and press the answer


    button.


    The higher-up who had just mmed the table angrily withdrew his hand and scratched his head


    awkwardly.


    He looked around but did not dare to look at Paul.

 Chapter 57: Torture Amy

    Chapter 57: Torture Amy


    The atmosphere in the conference room was awkward.Everyone was very sensible and did not speak,


    pretending not to see Paul take out his phone.


    Paul stared at the phone screen.


    The call was already connected.


    Why did it suddenly hang up? Amy didn''t like making jokes.


    Even if she hung up identally, she would call back right away.


    He stood up from his seat coldly and strode out the door.


    "Tim, ask someone to locate Amy and go find her." Paul moved quickly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he had already arrived at the underground parking lot.


    Tim immediately sent over Amy''s location.


    The little red dot on the map was quickly running towards the suburbs.


    Paul''s eyes darkened in an instant.


    He got out of the car again and took the elevator directly to the rooftop of the Grand Group.


    There was a helicopter parked on the rooftop and a pilot had already sat in the helicopter.


    "Catch up."


    His tone was very cold, and others may feel cold when staying beside him.


    If something really happened to Amy, the car''s speed was not fast enough.


    Only a helicopter could catch up with her.


    The pilot quickly drove the helicopter away.


    Paul stared at the lights with a gloomy face.


    He curled his mouth and gave a cold look.


    He took out the gun and assembled it in less than two seconds.


    The man who kidnapped Amy thought that he needn''t turn off Amy''s phone at all.


    He thought that as long as he held Amy''s phone in hand, she couldn''t call the police.


    Amy did not speak from the beginning to the end, and her palms were covered with sweat.


    Apparently, the car drove over the speed limit and the scenery outside the windows passed away


    quickly.


    She suddenly hoped that the road would never end.


    In that case, the man would not do anything to her for the time being.


    But ten minutester, the man suddenly mmed on the brakes.


    The car stopped in front of an abandoned warehouse in the suburbs.


    He got out of the car with a dagger and walked to the back.He stared at her fiercely.


    "Get out!"


    Amypressed her lips.


    She was not sure about what would happen next and did not dare to do anything rashly.She moved


    slowly and took advantage of any opportunity to stall for time.


    The man reached out impatiently and pulled her down.


    "I know you''re smart! Don''t y any tricks! I don''t have so much time!"


    Amy didn''t say anything.


    Then she was quickly caught into the warehouse.


    In the warehouse, the wind blew from every direction.


    The warehouse was so menacing, the dpidated wall still falling with dust.


    A nket was casuallyid in the corner, and a camera was put beside it.


    Amy narrowed her eyes, and she had already guessed what the man wanted to do.


    "Take off your clothes, or I''ll kill you now!"


    The man''s eyes had always been red and he had lost his head.


    Amy Turner pinched her lips and slowly put her hand in front of the buttons.


    The man wanted to have an indecent assault on her and then take a video of her.


    What was his purpose? He didn''t seem to be instructed.


    He really hated her.


    "Hurry up! Don''t dawdle! If it weren''t for you bitch, how could Vera be forced to go abroad! Vera had


    promised to be my girlfriend! You let me lose my girlfriend, so you should pay it by yourself!"


    Amy unbuttoned her first button and listened to the man''s incoherent words.


    He expressed how he loved Vera at one moment, and cursed at her then.


    She lowered her head and slowly clenched her hands.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Previously, she had read an article on the Inte about how a woman confronted a man who tried to


    assault her.


    It was written that as long as attacking the most vulnerable part of the man''s body, she could escape


    while the man was screaming for pain.


    She majored inw and had been exposed to many such cases.


    In fact, when that part of the man''s body was under fierce attack, he would not feel hurt immediately.


    The pained feeling would be dyed for four or five seconds.


    In these four or five seconds, she would bear the fiercest attack from the man, not to mention that he


    was still holding a knife.


    Such a method was not advisable.


    She could only stall for time in any possible chance.


    "Vera and I are good friends and I will never force her to go abroad.Have you been misled? I even


    helped Vera finish her graduation thesis."


    This man loved Vera very much.


    Everything he did tonight was for Vera.


    She had to calm him down before she could escape.


    The man was obviously bemused and held the dagger tightly in his hand.


    Amy knew that her words worked, so she quickly continued, "I''m in the same dormitory with her.I''ve


    been with her for so many years.How can I harm her? Instead, I urge you to find someone who


    misleads you, who is really the culprit.If you really love Vera, then stop.I''ll help you contact the Nearing


    family and let you meet Vera."


    The man was finally less agitated and gradually loosened his grip.He slowly lowered his head.


    "Are you telling the truth?" Amy nodded and continued tofort him.


    "I know people from the Nearing family and I have attended her rtive''s birthday party.I won''t hurt


    her.Someone must have fabricated the news in front of you.You have to be careful.Vera is so


    outstanding that many people want to do something harmful to her.If you really listen to others tonight


    and do anything to me, she won''t forgive you."


    The man was about to put down the knife in his hand, but his phone rang.It was the familiar number.


    "Did you seed?"


    The woman''s voice was tinged with inexplicable excitement, showing how she wished to take away


    what was being filmed now.


    "Not yet"


    "No? What are you dawdling about? Did Amy say something to you? I''m telling you, Amy is the most


    cunning person.She''s just stalling for time and waiting for others to save her.Now is your best chance


    to avenge Vera.If you miss it, you will never have a chance again.Vera just called me and said that he


    wanted Amy to die.Now you can take a video of her having an affair.When this video is posted online,


    Amy will be doomed! If you love Vera, do it now!"


    The man seemed to be stimted by her voice, and his eyes turned red again.


    He hung up the phone and gritted his teeth as he looked at Amy.


    "So you''re just trying to buy time! Bitch! You almost fooled me!"


    Amy Turner took a step back, her face turning pale.


    The man immediately pounced on her and pinned her down.


    "Get out of here!!"


    After all, she was a woman.Amy was panicking and kicking hard.


    But the man''s body pressed down like a mountain, and all her strength was like a stone sinking into the


    sea.


    Her clothes were torn into pieces, and the man bit her neck with his mouth! Amy Turner bit out blood


    from her lips, grabbed the camera tripod in a panic, and hit him hard on the head.


    The man was knocked on the head in a daze.


    Amy wanted to leave during this time, but her feet were tightly grabbed and she could not move at all.


    "I''Il kill you tonight!"


    The man pulled her back and pped her hard.


    Amy''s cheeks swelled up in an instant, and her eyes were filled with despair.Paul won''t be here, will


    he?


    "Let me go! Let me go!!"


    She suddenly became crazy and punched and kicked like a madman.


    The man tied her hands together and turned her face to the camera.


    "After tonight, everyone will know what you''re like now.I want you to lose ten times more than what


    Vera had lost!"


    Amy''s face was covered with tears, and she was pressed to the ground.


    The man seemed to be about to take action.


    She could not move, humiliated and panicked, biting her lips with blood.

 Chapter 58: Paul Is Her Future Sun

    Chapter 58: Paul Is Her Future Sun


    The echoing boom of the helicopter was very loud.


    The wind, which was caused by the helicopter, blew the leaves on the ground to the other side.


    The man, who was about to unbuckle his belt, stopped in an instant and looked in the direction of the


    wind with his face distorted.


    "Bang!"


    The door was kicked open, and they started shooting before they came in.


    The man was shot in the leg.


    He held the injured part, screaming like a pig.


    Amy quickly grabbed her cor and moved backward.


    Blood from her lips dripped down her chin onto her curled thigh.


    She did not dare to look at what was going on.


    No woman could be calm in front of such a situation.


    She had already reached her limit as she had dealt with this man for such a long time.


    Holding a gun in his hand, Paul did not look at the man but walked towards Amy directly.


    Amy lowered her head and grabbed her cor tightly.


    She trembled even more heavily as she felt someone touch her head.


    "Don''t be afraid"


    Paul patted her head, but Amy screamed and pped his hand away.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    She could no longer tell who was in front of her.


    She just wanted to escape.


    The man fell to the ground.


    However, he did not surrender.


    He gritted his teeth, endured the pain in his leg, and took the dagger to stab Paul.


    Paul curled his lips coldly, grabbing the man''s wrist immediately.


    "ck."


    The man''s bones were broken by Paul.


    He felt so painful that he could not make a sound, and he knelt on the ground, trembling.


    Paul kicked him away and then held Amy up.


    Amy was struggling at the first, but when she felt the familiar smell of pine, her eyes turned red and she


    quietly nestled in his arms.


    "Hubby¡­¡±


    Her voice was trembling, and tears fell on Paul''s suit.


    Paul subconsciously held her even more tightly, feeling that all the voices had disappeared, and the


    whole world was in ck and white.


    The dpidated warehouse in front of him was like swaying ink, making the reality hard to see.


    The sound of "Hubby" seemed toe from far away, awakened Paul.


    "It''s okay now.He didn''t let himself lose his mind for long.After he brought back to himself, he strode out


    with her in his arms.It seemed like a good thing to be her dependence.Amy grabbed a piece of his


    cor and buried herself deeper in his chest.The man in the warehouse was already under control and


    was taken away by the police.


    Amy quietly nestled in Paul''s arms, watching the neon lights shing outside the window.


    She was moved a lot.


    When he gentlyforted her, she saw the care and gentleness of the whole world in his eyes.


    Paul took off his suit and put it on her.


    Amy suddenly felt warm, and she then freed up her body of tension a little bit.


    The car stopped in the Shallow Bay, and Paul carried her into the vi.


    The hot water had already been prepared in the bathroom.


    He gently put her in the bathtub.


    "Take a shower and have a good sleep first."


    Amy nodded and grabbed his sleeve as he got up to leave.


    "Thank you."


    Thank him foring to save her tonight.


    Thank him for not looking at her strangely.


    If a woman experienced such a thing, no matter whether the man whomitted the crime seeded


    or not, there would always be gossips going on.


    But when Paul saw her at first sight, he held an extremely gentle expression on his face.


    There was no sympathy or pity in his eyes, which made her veryfortable.


    "I should have picked you up." Paul left this sentence and left.


    Amy curved the corner of her mouth, and she slid down slowly until the warm water covered her whole


    body.


    When she was about to suffocate, she finally raised her head and gasped.


    Downstairs, Tim handed theputer to Paul.


    "President, this is a video of the man being interrogated.I''ve already found the number he''s been


    contacted with.It''s a new number that has just been registered.It''s a three-no card.We found out the


    location of the card.It''s in a hospital."


    The so-called three-no card is a phone card with no identity registration, no consumption record, and


    no contract.


    So it is hard to find the identity information of the other party.


    However, the log-in address can be located, and the hospital is very familiar to them.


    It wasn''t the first time for Tim to hear the name of the hospital.


    Thest time Mrs.Howard kidnapped the woman who donated her kidney, was at this hospital.


    "This is Selma''s information.If I guessed correctly, it was because of Selma that Mrs.Howard snatched


    the kidney that should belong to Amy''s Grandma.Moreover, Selma was Amy''s college roommate.She


    has been in poor health.Her mother stayed with Mrs.Howard for a while, and she became a human


    vegetable in order to save Mrs.Howard.So, Mrs.Howard treated her very well."


    Paul nced at Selma''s photo and he seemed thinking something.He had an impression of this


    woman.


    Grandma had taken her to the old house.


    The corner of his mouth curled up coldly.


    There was no such coincidence.


    As she was Amy''s college ssmate and the girl that Mrs.Howard had helped, she must be the woman


    who contacted the man.


    He frowned.


    Vera seemed to be Amy''s roommate, too.Why did her roommates hate her so much?


    "President, do you need me to deal with it?"


    After all, Mrs.Howard was involved in this case, so it would be a little difficult to deal with it.


    "Give this information to Amy tomorrow morning.She must want to handle it herself"


    Paul rubbed his temples and got up.


    "Inform the higher-ups that there will be a video conference in ten minutes to continue discussing the


    topics scheduled for tonight."


    The meeting was suspended not long after it started, as he went to save Amy.


    So, he had to restart the meeting now.


    Tim twitched the corner of his mouth.


    Paul was absolutely a workaholic.


    From the moment she knew that the man was caught, Selma was a little restless.


    She held her hand nervously.


    Although the number used to contact the man was not registered, Amy had Paul supporting her.


    He might have ways to figure out who was behind the man.


    All night, she was restless and hard to breathe.


    She got up and saw her pale face through the reflection of the window.


    Paul was the grandson of Mrs.Howard.


    If Mrs.Howard really needed to choose between Selma and Paul, she would stand on Paul''s side with


    no doubt.


    So she was in a very dangerous situation.


    If Paul attacked her, Mr.s Howard would not be able to save her.


    Selma got out of bed in her hospital gown.


    The window in the ward was not closed.


    The wind outside was so strong that made her spacious hospital gown bulge.


    Ever since she knew that the woman who donated the kidney was caught and taken care of by Paul,


    she had lost ten pounds and a lot of her hair.


    On the one hand, her condition was deteriorating, and on the other hand, it was because of


    psychological effects.


    She closed the window and nced at the time.


    It was three o''clock in the middle of the night.


    At this moment, everyone was asleep and there were only a few people in the corridor.


    She walked upstairs to see the woman who had be a human vegetable.


    She was so familiar with this hospital that she avoided cameras wherever she went.


    The woman in the ward was old and thin.


    She had suffered too much when she was young and looked several years older than her peers.


    Selma sat down beside her bed, held her hand, and spoke softly.


    "Mom, I''ve been living in a daze all my life.I''ve been a good student, and I''ve been left behind by tens


    of thousands of people as well.I thought I had tasted all the sweets and sorrows, but when I met that


    man, I realized that the greatest sorrow in the world was the death of the heart.I love him, I loved him


    very much, and I had to use all my efforts to get closer to him.You should be happy for me.When I


    seed, I will burn two more incense sticks in front of your grave, and I will bring presents for you


    every year.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she slowly reached out her hand to the woman''s dialysis tube.She said


    viciously, "Don''t me me.Only in this way can Mrs.Howardpletely stands on my side, and I will


    have the opportunity to be seen by that man.You have been living like this for so many years, and it


    must be very painful.Let me help you relieve."


    The moment the tube was pulled out, the expression on the woman''s face instantly turned pale.


    She started to gasp heavily, and her body was also convulsed.


    But Selma was indifferent.


    The woman had struggled for five minutes until the waves on the monitor beside her turned into a


    lifeless line.


    Selma smiled and left slowly.


    As soon as her mother died, Mrs.Howard would feel pity for her even more.


    So even if Paul really found out that what happened tonight had something to do with her, he would not


    dare to do anything to her.


    Mrs.Howard would definitely do her best to protect her.


    Her life was dark before, but she wanted Paul to be her future sun.


    She had long understood a principle.


    People were like trees.


    The more they yearned for the sun on high, the more their roots would reach into the depths of


    darkness.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Blood and sacrifice were inevitable.

 Chapter 59: Love Can Drive a Woman Mad

    Chapter 59: Love Can Drive a Woman Mad


    The next morning, it was busy in the hospital.


    Julia was Called over early, and the doctors looked sad.


    "Old Mrs.Howard, Selma''s mother passed away early in the morning.We haven''t told Miss Langwell the


    news yet. She''s already in poor health.I''m afraid that she can''t bear it." Julia sighed and rubbed her


    brows.


    "She''s an adult.After all, it''s her mother who died.She has the right to know the truth.I''ll tell her."


    She came to Selma''s ward and saw Selma sitting quietly on the bed.


    She looked out the window nkly.She was so quiet as if she were dead.


    There was a small diary in her hand.


    Since Selma was hospitalized, she had kept a diary every day.Julia had always known it, and the diary


    was bought by her.It was pink.


    "Selma, what are you writing?"


    Julia walked over and found that the diary was open and a ck pen was ced on it.


    A poem popped into her eyes.


    Julia took the diary in her hand and read it softly.


    This ce was barren.


    Then you came here.


    Everything grows miraculously.


    This is my heart.


    Selma wears a smile.


    It seemed that she was in love.


    "Selma, do you have a crush on anyone?"


    Selma nced at Julia, nodded shyly, and clenched her hands on the quilt.


    Julia sighed.


    It was great if Selma liked someone.


    At least there was hope.


    "Does he like you?"


    If they couldn''t find a suitable kidney, Selma could only live one more year at most.


    Selma was still young and hadn''t fallen in love with someone yet.


    It would be a pity to leave the world like this.


    "Old Mrs.Howard, everything I want to say is in this poem."


    Selma''s pale face was tinged with shyness, her eyshes drooped, and her voice was soft.


    Julia read the poem again.


    It seemed that the man liked Selma too.


    "Selma." Julia slowly put down the diary.


    "Your mother diedst night.Don''t be too sad.I''ll take care of you in the future."


    It seemed that Selma had been frightened by the news.


    In a sh, she stared out the window even more silently.


    "Old Mrs.Howard, I see.Could I stay by myself for a while?"


    Julia saw her reaction and was worried.


    If Selma cried hysterically, Julia might feel better.But Selma hid the emotions in her heart, and no one


    knew what she would do.


    "Selma."


    "Just let me alone."


    Selma''s shoulders trembled slightly as if she was saying it with difficulty.


    Julia immediately stood up and pat Selma on the shoulder.


    "Okay, I''ll see you at noon.Don''t do silly things.I''m still by your side.Your mother died because of me.I


    will never give up on you."


    After that, Julia slowly turned around and left.When she reached the door, she closed it.


    When Selma heard the door close, the corners of her mouth slowly curled up, and she didn''t look sad


    at all.


    She picked up the diary on the bed again and her eyes shed.


    In fact, this poem should be read backwards.


    This is my heart.


    Everything grows miraculously.


    Then you came here.


    This ce was barren.


    Unfortunately, Julia did not understand her obsession.


    No matter what, Selma thought the woman beside Paul could only be her, not anyone else.


    [At the Shallow Bay]


    Amy looked at the documents Tim had brought and immediately knew that what happenedst night


    was done by Selma.


    Amy immediately remembered the red dressst time.


    She also remembered the innocent girl who died of humiliation.


    Selma used the same method again to deal with her in such a short time.


    It seemed that Selma did not feel guilty at all about killing the girl by mistake.


    Amy put the documents aside and her eyes dimmed.


    Amy had never been a person waiting to die.


    Selma''s methods were vicious.


    If Selma failed once, she would definitely do it twice and thrice.


    Amy couldn''t be so lucky every time.


    It seemed that Amy had to take the initiative to fight back.


    Amy got up and went to the bathroom to wash up for a while before going downstairs.


    It was rare for Paul to be at home today.


    He was sitting on the sofa and reading a newspaper in his hand.


    "Good morning."


    Amy greeted Paul and found that the man did not even raise his head.


    Amy curled her lips.


    Every time she thought that her rtionship with the man would go further, he would always keep a


    distance from her.


    During breakfast, Paul finally looked up at her.


    "Selma''s mother died in the early morning.Her mother became a vegetable to save


    grandma.Grandma''s people are dealing with the funeral arrangements." Amy was surprised.


    She had never heard of Selma''s mother.


    It turned out that there was such a rtionship between them and Old Mrs.Howard.


    No wonder Selma was apanied by bodyguards.


    It seemed that they were sent to protect Selma by Old Mrs.Howard.


    "Don''t you think it''s too coincidental that her mother died?"


    It was exactly after this incident that Selma''s mother passed away.


    Because of the death of that woman, Old Mrs.Howard would feel more sorry for Selma.


    With the protection of Old Mrs.Howard, Selma could be free from punishment.


    Paul''s hand paused.


    "You mean her mother''s death is rted to her?"


    Would a woman kill her mother herself? Amy had this suspicion.


    After all, based on Selma''s style, there was nothing she couldn''t do.


    But there was one thing that Amy felt very strange about.


    Why did Selma hate her so much? There was no hatred for no reason in this world, let alone this kind


    of extreme hatred.


    Amy took a sip of milk.


    She had never done anything outrageous in her life.


    Selma''s hatred for her was really inexplicable.


    At that time, in school, Selma''s grades were not bad.


    Because of physical reasons, Selma had to drop out of school, so Amy did not have much contact with


    Selma.


    Since it was not a grudge during school, it must have been after they graduated.


    After Amy graduated, the only thing that happened to her was marrying into the Howard Family.


    She nced at Paul and gritted her teeth.


    "Has Selma seen you before?"


    Love was the only thing that could make a woman lose her mind.


    "Yes, grandma took her to the old residence before."


    "Have you been together?"


    Paul was shocked, and he immediately looked a little impatient.


    "Who are you insulting?"


    Amy choked on his words and was instantly speechless, angry and amused.


    ording to Paul''s attitude towards women, he couldn''t fool around with others before.


    Why did his attitude make her so happy? After they finished eating, they immediately went to the


    company.


    Although Amy was frightenedst night, she had rested all night and had recovered.


    As she took the elevator, she noticed the camera in the elevator and an idea urred to her mind.


    Selma tried to deal with Amy now because Amy married into the Howard Family.


    If there was a chance to kick Amy out of the Howard Family, Selma would probably be happy to help.


    Amy immediately went to look for Tim and wrote a string of numbers on the paper.


    "Tim, help me steal the chat software passwords tied to this number.I''ll use it" Tim''s mouth twitched.


    The president did train some hackers, but they were used to protect thepany''s internal firewall


    which was world-ss.


    Now Amy actually wanted such powerful people to steal the chat software passwords for her.Wasn''t it


    putting fine timber to petty use?


    "Okay, Amy¡±


    Tim wasining in his heart, but on the surface, he looked extremely obedient.


    Three minutester, a series of software passwords were sent to Amy''s phone.


    Amy chose a popr chat software and logged in using Vera''s number.


    Before Vera left the country, she must have looked for Selma.


    After all, they were roommates and had amon enemy.


    Amy thought the two of them had colluded together long ago.


    Amy looked through the contact list of Vera and found Selma.


    Amy''s lips curved up.


    What Selma was best at was hiding behind and using others.


    What Amy had to do was to force Selma out so that Old Mrs.Howard could see Selma''s true colors!


    Old Mrs.Howard was protecting Selma now just because of pity and sympathy.


    If Old Mrs.Howard knew that she was protecting such an angelic bitch, she would change her mind


    quickly.


    "Tonight, Amy will go to the ZJ Restaurant, which is a good opportunity to do it." Amy edited the


    message and sent it to Selma.


    Selma and Vera had been in contact, so Selma was not surprised to receive Vera''s message.


    The ZJ Restaurant? What was Amy doing there? As soon as this question popped up in Selma''s mind,


    she found that Vera had sent another message.


    "Carlos is back.He will be there tonight.He has already asked Amy to meet him.As long as you get


    evidence of their promiscuity, Amy will not be able to live in the Howard Family.Without the protection of


    the Howard Family, Amy will be at our mercy"


    A trace of ecstasy shed through Selma''s eyes.


    It turned out that Carlos was back.


    Everyone saw how deeply Amy loved Carlos back then.


    It was said that what a woman could never forget was her first love.


    Now that Amy''s first love came back, Amy would definitely go to meet him, even if she was just to ask


    why he went abroad at that time.


    Amy was very persistent.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Carlos left without leaving a word, which had always been a pain in her heart.


    Tonight, Amy would definitely go to Carlos and ask! Selma put away her phone.


    Old Mrs.Howard woulde again at noon, so she definitely couldn''t use Old Mrs.Howard''s people.


    She had to do it herself.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, Selma distracted the people who were looking after her and arrived at


    the ZJ Restaurant on time.


    Selma was wearing a ck mask.


    After waiting for 30 minutes, she saw Amy get out of the taxi.


    This bitch! How dare she still be so restless with Paul by her side! She was so greedy, just like her


    mother, a mistress! Selma was so angry that she gritted her teeth when she saw Amy dressed up in all


    sorts of fancy clothes.


    The ZJ Restaurantbined hotel and top restaurant into one.


    This was basically where businessmen came.


    Amy had already known that Paul woulde here tonight to meet the boss of a foreignpany.


    Amy took out her phone and called Paul, thinking to herself, "Honey, I''m sorry.I''ll take advantage of you


    first."


    When the call was connected, Paul''s cold voice came.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The expression on Amy''s face changed in an instant, which was painful and embarrassing.


    "Go to room 1024.I want to meet you." Paul''s eyes narrowed.


    "Amy, what''s wrong with you?"


    The corner of her mouth twitched.


    Fortunately, she didn''t turn on the speakerphone.


    Now that Selma was hiding beside her, Amy had to finish the y.


    "Juste and see me.I have something important to tell you."


    After that, Amy immediately hung up the phone and stared at the dark screen nkly.


    Selma hid in the dark and saw Amy''s face clearly.


    Selma thought that the person who was talking to Amy was definitely Carlos.


    It seemed that Amy really couldn''t forget Carlos.


    It was all because of him that Amy was in a daze now! Selma was both sad and angry.


    Why didn''t Amy cherish such a good man like Paul? Paul upied Selma''s whole heart, but Amy


    actually treated him so casually.


    Selma thought, "Amy, what a half-hearted bitch! You''re not good enough for Paul at all!"

 Chapter 60: Just to Take Advantage of Me?

    Chapter 60: Just to Take Advantage of Me?


    She leaned over a bit and pulled her mask up, revealing only her eyes.


    Seeing Amy walk through the entrance, she followed her in.


    When Amy waited for the elevator on the first floor, Selma waited not far away.


    She did not dare to take the same elevator with Amy, afraid of being recognized.


    However, the other elevator was under repair, so there was only one elevator working today.


    After Amy walked into the elevator, she walked over and found that Amy went to the top floor.


    Wasn''t she going to room 1024? Why did she go to the top floor? For fear that she might miss


    anything, Selma bit the bullet and scrambled to the stairs.


    The stairwell was dark and creepy with only exit lights on.


    The top floor was the thirty-second floor, so she had to run.


    She almost fainted halfway but the thought that it was an opportunity to get something on Amy


    energized her and promoted her to run faster.


    She was very fast, the fastest she''d even been in her whole life.


    When she reached the top floor, Amy just stepped out of the elevator.


    Selma panted, her lips outlining a sinister smile.


    Once she saw which room Amy went in, she would immediately go to the same room in the opposite


    hotel and record Amy screwing around.


    However, Amy just stopped outside a room and looked around with a seemingly afraid face.


    It suddenly urred to Selma that Amy was Mrs.Howard now.


    It was very likely that the Howard Family had no idea that she was here.


    So Amy must be making sure that no one was stalking her.


    What a wary bitch.


    Selma hid around the corner with sweat beading up on her forehead.


    Amy hesitated for a while, then went back into the elevator and left.That sent Selma reeling.


    What the hell was Amy doing? She hurried downstairs but didn''t spot Amy on the lower floors.


    Atst, she found Amy on the first floor.Selma was exhausted from running.She would think that Amy


    was fooling her around if she weren''t sure that Amy hadn''t detected her.


    Amy entered the elevator again.


    The corners of her lips turned up the moment the doors of the elevator closed.


    She deliberately made the elevator stop on every floor so that Selma had enough time to catch up.


    Selma must pay for what she''d done to her before.


    Selma looked so fragile.


    Amy bet it wouldn''t take long for her to copse.


    Selma indeed felt giddy.


    When she finally made it to the top floor, she saw Amy enter the elevator again! Bitch! She supported


    herself against the wall and panted heavily.


    Drops of sweat slid down her face, making a little puddle on the ground.


    She could hardly catch up her breath.


    Her legs were shaky and iron-like heavy, but thinking of her purpose here, she wouldn''t give up so


    easily.


    She couldn''t sleep easily without catching Amy cheating.


    She thought about waiting for Amy on the top floor but was afraid that she might go to other


    floors.She''d heard Amy ask Carlos to meet her in room 1024.What was Amy doinging to the top


    floor again and again? Left with no other choices, she went downstairs again, searching for Amy on


    every floor.


    Fortunately, on the thirtieth floor, she found Amy on the phone in the corridor.


    "Room 3024? I''m here.No one noticed me." Selma was relieved to hear that.


    So room 1024 and going to the top floor were just covers to make sure no one was following.


    Amy was quite cunning! Selma gritted her teeth, her lips trembling.


    She was on the brink of breaking down and her vision went blurry.


    Running like that was too intense for her.


    She bit her tongue hard to keep a clear mind and followed behind Amy.


    The door of room 3024 suddenly opened.


    Before Selma could see the man''s face, she saw Amy throw herself on the man and kiss him.


    Amy was caught unawares.


    She was to open the door when Paul suddenly pulled the door open from inside.


    In order not to let Selma see Paul, she had to pounce on him to cover his face and close the door.


    She was in such a hurry that her teeth cause a small cut on Paul''s lip from which blood was oozing


    now.


    As soon as the door closed, a freezing silence descended over the room.


    Amy covered her mouth with her hands, wincing in pain.


    She groped to turn the lights on and took in the bleeding cut on Paul''s lip.


    "Honey, are you okay?"


    She sounded guilty and embarrassed.


    Paul''s face was sulky.


    He''d been at a loss since Amy''s call bute here as she''d asked anyway.


    He''d thought that she had some serious matters to tell him.


    What would the executives think of the cut on his lip when he went to work tomorrow? He reached out


    and touched his lip, staining his fingertip with crimson blood.


    Amy hastily took out a napkin to wipe his lips.


    Paul caught her wrist.


    "It''s dirty." Amy felt speechless.


    They were not in a situation to be fussy about cleanliness!


    "Then what should I do? I didn''t mean it" Amy sounded flustered.


    The cut on his lip was bleeding profusely.


    Blood found its way into his mouth and made him look like a graceful vampire under the dim light.


    "You didn''t mean it?"


    Paul repeated her words darkly, his eyes gloomy.


    "Is this what you meant by an important thing?"


    She''d called him here to fling herself at him? Amy blushed and waved her hands to stop him from


    getting any wrong idea.


    "Honey, I have my reason.I''ll exin to youter.I need you to cooperate now."


    There was another five-star hotel opposite the ZJ Restaurant.


    Now knowing which room she was in, Selma would instantly check into the opposite hotel where


    everything happening on the balcony here could be observed inly.


    Amy gauged the time.


    Selma would be there soon.


    She dragged Paul to the balcony with his face to her.


    She wrapped her arms around his waist and said, "Stay here for another while."


    Paul trembled with anger and tried to push her away, but she stayed glued to him like a squid.


    Selma got to the opposite room and spotted the man and woman pressed flush against each other


    immediately.


    With the man''s back to her, she couldn''t see his face but Amy''s face was very clear.


    She believed that man to be Carlos and excitedly took out her phone to record them.


    It was worth it toe here tonight.


    As long as she gave the video to the Howard Family, Amy would be finished! Her hands were quivering


    with excitement and a bleak smile hovered upon her lips.


    "Amy Turner.''¡¯


    Infuriated, Paul said the two words through clenched teeth.Amy pressed her head hard on his chest


    and patted him on the back to cate him.


    "Selma is recording us across the street.Honey, be nice now and I''ll treat you to dinnerter, okay?"


    Paul gave a start and felt more exasperated.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    So she''d called him here to make a show.Did she have any idea how busy he was? What an audacious


    woman!


    "Do I look like I can''t afford a dinner?"


    His tone was contemptuous and he pushed her away to leave.


    Amy pulled him to her again and offered hesitantly, "What about I making a dinner for you?"


    Afraid of being refused, she raised her voice and added, "I''m good at cooking!"


    Paul stopped pushing her.


    "That''s more like it¡±


    Then he cooperatively tilted her chin up and kissed her.Amy''s eyes widened in an instant.


    She just asked for some cuddles and had no intention of turning him on.


    She didn''t need him to be so cooperative.


    Selma must be thrilled now, thinking that she got the evidence of her cheating.


    Selma was indeed thrilled when she saw that man push Amy and then kiss her.


    It looked like the romance was rekindled.


    Selma sneered.


    Amy looked aloof ostensibly but was actually so Dissipated.


    Thinking about Selma, Amy was abstracted when being kissed.


    Abruptly, a sharp pain on her lips called her back to reality.


    Paul bit her lips broken.


    She covered her mouth and cast hima nce with her watery eyes.


    "Huh¡± Paul snorted.


    He fished out a handkerchief from his suit pocket to wipe his lips and left.

 Chapter 61: The Vow to Ex Is Like a Slap

    Chapter 61: The Vow to Ex Is Like a p


    Amy was confused.Didn''t Paul take the initiative to kiss her? What was going on now? The moment he


    left, the show was over.


    Selma smiled as she looked at the video on her phone.


    She then put it away with satisfaction.


    As long as she sent the video to Mrs.Howard, Amy would be doomed.


    When Amy was kicked out of the Howard Family, she had plenty of means to make Amy suffer! Now


    Amy was walking behind Paul and keenly felt that he was angry.


    "Honey, wait for me." She said softly, trying to break the silence.


    But he ignored her, went straight to the car, and got in.


    He closed his eyes as if he was sleeping.


    She was embarrassed, but she still forced herself to say, "I identally bit you, and you bit me.Are we


    even?"


    She thought he was angry about she bit him, but it wasn''t.


    Hearing her words, he frowned and then closed the door.


    At this moment, great depression loomed in the car like a tortured wraith, suffocating the life out of its


    upant.


    A gloomy cold air exuded from him.


    The car finally stopped in the Shallow Bay.


    She then opened the door for him quickly, but he didn''t even look at her and just walked straight past


    her.


    She was depressed.


    And she wondered how to coax an angry man.


    He helped her a lot tonight.


    Although he seemed reluctant, at least he cooperated with her in the end.


    When Paul returned to the vi, he went to his study and did note out again.


    Amy sat in the living room, didn''t know what to do.She then went to the kitchen and checked the


    refrigerator.


    Yet she found that there was nothing left in it, except a few bottles of milk.


    All food in the fridge at home would be thrown out at night.


    Because he was very picky about the food, which had to be the freshest.


    Therefore, at night, the fridge was basically empty.


    In order to coax him, she could only go out and buy some food at the nearest supermarket.


    After moving into the Shallow Bay, one of the happy things was that she could freely use the cars here.


    After driving for a while, she looked at the mirror and felt that a car was following hers.


    But she wasn''t sure.


    She then frowned and parked the car at the entrance of the supermarket.


    The car behind also stopped.


    Ian got off the car.


    Amy was shocked.


    What was he doing here? She turned to go into the supermarket, but Lan ran over and quickly covered


    her nose with a handkerchief.


    "Mmm."


    She struggled and turned to the passers-by for help.


    Yet he looked at the passers-by fiercely.


    "She''s my girlfriend and we are just having a small quarrel! Get away!"


    A few passers-by ran away in a hurry.


    None of them wanted to ask for trouble.


    He then held Amy who had fainted in his arms.


    He had been following her for a long time and was waiting for this opportunity.


    He had lost a hundred million in gambling, but now the Turner Family didn''t take him seriously.


    And his father only wanted to make it up to Amy and was already dissatisfied withn.


    Son did not dare to tell anyone that he owed so much money outside.


    But he could bring women to them.


    The more beautiful women he could bring them, the more debts he could offset.


    Then he would be fine, or else those debtors would cut off his hands.


    Those people were all gangsters, and he had heard that they were ruthless, not caring that he was the


    young master of the Turner Family.


    Although Amy had already married into the Howard Family and had Paul protected her, the Howard


    Family was a decent family and their ways of doing things would not be too vicious.


    If the 100 million was not paid off in three days, he would be cut into pieces by these gangsters.


    So after thinking over it, he decided to kidnap Amy.


    After all, he had to pay off the debts first.


    After taking her into the car, he touched her cheeks.


    Seeing her pretty face, Lan was turned on by her.


    If his debtors didn''t call him just now, he really wanted to sleep with her now.


    After arriving at the WS Bar, he then carried her out and went in through the side door instead of the


    main door.


    There were already a few men in ck waiting there, all wearing sunsses and looking at him


    impatiently.


    Seeing him get out of the car, they quickly stepped forward and nced at Amy, who was held by him.


    "Lan Turner, you know our rules."


    Lan swallowed his pride and put Amy on the sofa beside him.


    "Yes, I know.This woman is the most beautiful I''ve ever seen.She''s enough to pay off my debts.You can


    take a look at her."


    When they saw her face, they paused.


    A man quickly whispered to the others.


    And then they were all shocked.


    Lan did not notice the sudden change in their expressions and only waited anxiously.


    "Although we run a bar, we never break thew.Now that you kidnap a woman to offset your debts


    here, are you trying to make us your cohorts?"


    After Lan heard this, he shuddered and his face turned pale.


    "I know you have a strong background.It''s not difficult for you to make a woman give in.Her beauty can


    rank in the top three in Imperial City, so I tied her here.I really..."


    "Bang!"


    Before he could finish his words, he was shot in the wrist.


    "In three days, if you can''t pay back the money, ask your family to collect your body." A man said coldly.


    He then red atn.


    "Get out of here now!"


    Lan did not dare to make a sound.


    Who did not know that the WS Bar had strong connections in every field! And it was the most popr


    ce among the rich in Imperial City.


    It could stand here for such a long time, which showed that there were many powerful people inside.


    Therefore, he rushed out in a mess, leaving Amy there.


    Afew men in ck walked to her and carefully helped her up to the top floor.


    "Mr.Zerger, she is here."


    The man standing in front of the French window did not speak.


    He was wearing a white shirt.


    Because the window was open, his clothes were dangling in the wind.


    The men in ck put her on the bed beside them and walked out respectfully.


    When the door closed, the man finally turned around.


    He had fair skin, dazzling eyes that seemed to be able to see through anything.


    Yet his expression was cold.


    At present, the room was very quiet.


    He then walked to the bed, took a cup of water, and poured it on Amy''s face without pity.


    She then coughed and slowly woke up.


    She found herself in a strange room.


    She was startled and quickly got up.


    Now she saw the man standing in front of her.


    Unlike Paul''s indifference, this man''s indifference had a hint of sadness and deathly silence, like dying


    narcissus.


    She grinned sarcastically.


    "Oh? It''s Mr.Zerger:" Gabriel looked calm.


    Yet he didn''t say anything, only staring at her.


    She wiped the water off his face and felt unlucky.


    She didn''t want to see this man at all.


    She then got up to leave, but he suddenly spoke.


    "If you dare to go out, I''ll let someone break your leg now.¡¯'' His gentleness belonged to only one


    woman, and that woman was in prison.


    And he hadn''t seen her for almost three years.


    She then stopped in her tracks and turned to stare at him sarcastically.


    "Is it because Judith is going to release from prison? So you can''t sit still? Mr.Zerger, you know her, if


    she was willing to confess to the judge, it means that she has given up on you.Catching me here won''t


    change anything.¡¯'' She thought he asked Lan to bring her here.


    But he didn''t want to exin.He pursed his lips and felt a pang in his heart.


    "Have you seen her in the past few years?"


    Judith knew how to hurt him and make him sad, so she chose to not see him.


    At that time, he threatened her that he would always pester her unless she was willing to go to jail.


    But she really dared to do that! He had lost,pletely.


    "No, because she doesn''t want to see anyone.''¡¯ Amy knew him well.


    To him, Judith was the most important person and the others were nothing.


    Unfortunately, Judith and he had broken up tragically and they could never be together again.


    Now he lowered his head.


    "I didn''t betray her.Those photos..."


    "You don''t have to exin to me what happened back then.I don''t want to know.I only know that the


    woman you love ran to her car and tried to frame her.Unfortunately, Judith never backed out.If that


    woman dared to run over, she would hit her, and she didn''t stop the car.''¡¯ As she was speaking, she let


    out a smile.


    She and Judith became friends because they admired each other.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "I know.She''s too impulsive." His voice now was very soft.


    He reached out and rubbed his temples.


    "That''s all I want to ask.You can leave now."


    She then shrugged and turned to leave.


    When she reached the door, she turned around and said, "In your heart, Judith is always less important


    than that woman.I hope that after she gets out of prison, you can stop meeting her.After three years in


    prison, all your grudges should be written off.Judith was expelled by school.She has lost a lot."


    At that time, Judith was admitted to graduate school, but because of this matter, she was disqualified.


    Even if she had excellent grades, she could not continue her study.


    Her rtionship with her family was not good, and the fact that she was in prison made her parents feel


    even more embarrassed.


    They almost severed their rtions with her.


    So Judith had lost too much.


    Gabriel did not speak and his face turned paler.


    He covered his stomach and felt desperate.


    "Stop meeting her? Amy Turner, how could you say that? If Carloses back, can you forget him?


    How can one forget their vows?"


    He was a friend of Carlos, and Amy learned thister.


    "Well, he''s dead to me."


    Her tone was cold, and there was no evasion in her eyes.


    The vows of love were like a knife.


    Every time she thought of it, her heart was like being cut and aching.


    So now she chose to forget.

 Chapter 62: Coax the Cold Man

    Chapter 62: Coax the Cold Man


    The corner of Gabriel''s mouth curled up, "I didn''t tell him that you were married.You can exin it to


    him yourself"


    "Why do I need to exin to him?"


    Amy turned around coldly and strode away.


    The young man in her heart, who used to be like the blue moon, had fallen into the secr world.


    Only now did she realize that the past was short, and there was no way back.


    The craziest and most persistent love was long gone.


    Just like her and Carlos, they became strangers, which was the same case of Gabriel and Judith.


    Gabriel covered his stomach and trembled slightly in pain.


    He took the painkillers from the side with trembling fingers, put them into his mouth one by one.


    He chewed them up without drinking any water.


    The bitterness spread in his mouth, and the sharp pain was finally relieved.


    He stood up, pulled off the bed sheet that Amy hadid on, and threw them on the ground like garbage.


    Then heid himself down on it, curled up, and fell asleep.


    Amy walked downstairs and fumbled her phone.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Luckily, it was in her pocket.


    The car was parked at the entrance of the supermarket, so she had to take a taxi to the supermarket


    first.


    She sighed before getting into the taxi.


    It was the female driver who gave her a pack of napkins, "Wipe the water.¡±


    Amy thanked her, took it, and wiped her neck.In Gabriel''s eyes, there was no such thing as a


    woman.He still didn''t know why he betrayed Judith.He loved her so much back then.


    All his gentleness, uneasiness, and evilness were given to Judith.But in the end, he abandoned her


    and dated another woman.It was ridiculous.


    The love in a man''s mouth was indeed short-lived.The taxi stopped at the entrance of the supermarket.


    When she saw the car she had driven out, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    After paying the bill, she opened the door and walked down, thinking that she was here anyway.


    It was only 40 minutes since she came out.


    She should go to the supermarket to buy something and go back to coax that indifferent man.


    Amy almost touched herself at the thought of this.


    At this time, she still remembered Paul.


    She went to the supermarket to buy some fresh fruit.


    Thinking that there was still milk at home, she could make a handmade yogurt cake and sprinkle some


    fruit on it.


    She thought perfectly.


    When she got home, Paul did not go downstairs.


    He was probably still busy with his work in the study.


    Amy sighed and resigned herself to the kitchen.


    Paul came out of the study with a ss in his hand.


    When he heard the sounding from below, he frowned and walked down.


    As soon as he reached the kitchen door, he saw Amy stirring eggs in an apron.


    She lowered her head slightly, and a few strands of hair floated down.


    The tip of her nose flushed with sweat.


    Seemingly sensing someoneing, Amy looked up with a gleam in her eyes.


    Just as she was about to speak, she heard Paul speak.


    "Last time you hurt your leg, I hugged you""


    What did he mean by giving such an incoherent statement? She was astonished.


    Just as she was wondering, she heard a cold sentence, "Very serious."


    Amy was so angry that she almost threw the blender on the ground.Did he mean to let her go on a


    diet? She wasn''t making supper for herself tonight.


    Amy''s face turned grim with anger.


    "I want to make you a yogurt cake and have bought some fruit."


    As she spoke, she held the mango in her hand and showed it to him.


    Paul frowned in disgust, "I''m allergic to mangoes."


    This was like a knife stabbing straight into Amy''s heart.


    She was disappointed and suddenly felt that this man was really not easy to coax.


    "If you want to please me, you should at least find out what I like to eat."


    He took the water from the side and went upstairs after speaking.


    Amy dejectedly threw everything she had stirred into the sewer and the mangoes into the trash can.


    The n to coax this indifferent man failed.


    Living with Paul would shorten her life.


    Fortunately, there were only two years.She could endure it.


    It was gettingte, and she was exhausted.She went back to her room.


    The next day was a weekend, so she didn''t have to go to work.


    It was rare for her to sleep in.


    When she went downstairs, Paul was still in the vi.


    Normally, he would have gone out a long time ago.


    Paul was seriously flipping through the documents when he saw her go downstairs and throw one of


    the books at her.


    Amy picked it up in confusion and flipped through a few pages.


    Her mouth twitched.


    This was a collection of Paul''s preferences.


    There were just too many things he hated.


    This man''s temper was indeed unpredictable.


    "Why do you give me this?"


    She put down the book and rubbed her temples to ease the headache.


    Last night, she first pitted her wits and courage against Selma, and then met Gabriel.


    Even thinking of this now made her upset and angry.


    "Aren''t you going to cook?" Paul''s tone was very cold.


    He raised his hand and turned to page 208, which was food he liked to eat.


    He never ate oily, spicy, and sugary food.


    Amy was shocked and suddenly moved closer to him, "Honey, you can actually write a book about a


    healthy diet.I think it will be very popr with women."


    In this society, everyone began to pursue health maintenance.


    Paul was very particr about food.


    No wonder his skin was so good that no pores could be seen at a close look.


    Paul pushed her away, "I haven''t had breakfast."


    It meant that he was waiting for her to cook in person.


    Amy was astonished and quickly stood up.


    She said she would cook herself, but she didn''t say it was at this morning.


    Everyone wanted to sleep in on weekends.


    When did this man get up? She quickly went to the kitchen.


    Fortunately, there were a lot of ingredients in the kitchen, which was enough to make three dishes and


    a soup.


    The chef whispered, "Amy, hurry up and start.Mr.Howard sat there at six o''clock in the morning.¡±


    Amy twitched the corner of her mouth.Paul''s diet had always been very regr, but in order to wait for


    her to make breakfast for him, he actually sat silently for a few hours.


    She suddenly felt a little guilty and quickly began to wash the vegetables.


    The chef heaved a sigh of relief.


    Mr.Howard had been sitting on the sofa with a grim face and refused to eat anything.


    It turned out that he was waiting for Amy to cook.


    Amy used to cook a lot because she was born in a poor family.


    When she first cooked, she was not as tall as the stove.

 Chapter 63: Amy, You Seductress!

    Chapter 63: Amy, You Seductress!


    Amy happened to look over and smile at him.


    Paul somehow felt uneasy.He looked away and sat down on the sofa.


    Amy cooked some simple dishes.


    ording to Paul''s preferences, she skipped many  seasonings deliberately.


    After putting all dishes on the table, Amy took off the apron.


    "Honey, let''s eat."


    After realizing what she just said, Amy was dumbfounded.


    Why did they sound like a couple? Paul put down the document and then sat at the dining table.


    When he saw the exquisite dishes Amy prepared, he felt delightful.


    "This is the shrimp jellied bean curd.Have atry"


    Amy took Paul''s bowl and filled it for him.


    Paul lowered his head and took a sip, without any criticism.


    There seemed to be something very warm in the jellied bean curd that Amy made.


    Paul felt that his heart even got warm.


    "Not bad"


    It was rare for Paul to say those two words.


    The corners of his mouth curled up.


    In fact, Paul was touched when he saw Amy cook.


    Amy was always aloof and detached.


    Although she came from a poor family, Paul could not imagine that she would go to the kitchen one


    day.


    A person''s temperament had nothing to do with her family background.


    Now that Amy was willing to try to delight him, it meant that he was not insignificant in her heart.


    Even if Amy may have some other purposes, it was normal in marriage.


    However, as soon as they started the meal, Mrs.Howard came over angrily.


    A servant in the vi opened the door for her.


    When Julia saw them eating quietly, a me lit up in her eyes and she walked towards Amy quickly.


    "Amy Turner! You flirtatious bitch!"


    Thinking about the video she saw, Julia was so angry that her breath quickened a lot.


    Amy knew that Julia must have watched the video.


    Selma was really fast.


    "Mrs.Howard, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    She could not let Julia know that she set everything up, otherwise, Julia would consider her as a


    scheming woman.


    Julia gritted her teeth and looked at the dishes on the table.


    She could tell at a nce that they were not cooked by the chefs in the vi.


    Paul could not cook, so they were prepared by Amy.


    Amy really took great efforts to get close to her grandson! Julia raised her hand and pulled the


    tablecloth off the table.


    All carefully prepared dishes were knocked over right away.


    The jellied bean curd instantly also fell to the ground and looked dirty.


    Paul narrowed his eyes and looked at the mess in front of him.


    He pursed his lips and asked, "Why can''t we talk after dinner?"


    His voice was so cold that anyone who was not stupid could tell that he was angry.


    Amy spent hours preparing for this dinner and he only took a sip of the jellied bean curd.


    Julia ruined it before he could taste anything else.


    Paul almost couldn''t control his anger, but Julia was his grandmother, so he couldn''t say anything too


    serious.


    Julia was frightened by the anger in Paul''s eyes.


    "Paul? Why are you staring at me? Do you know what she did? It is a disgrace for our family to ept


    her!"


    Paul looked down and seemed impatient.


    "Grandma, Amy is my wife.She can only be my disgrace.You don''t need to worry¡± Julia took a step


    back in anger and her fingers even began to tremble.


    She said, "How dare you talk to me like that? I knew this woman will be a scourge.Did she say


    something to you? This bitch must try to sow discord between us!"


    Julia was so angry that she began to speak without restraint.


    Julia grabbed Amy''s wrist and her face got twisted.


    She shouted, "Tell me! Tell me now what you didst night! Let everyone know how dissolute you are!"


    Amy''s wrist hurt because of Julia''s scratches.


    She even felt like her bones were about to be crushed.


    However, Julia was Paul''s grandmother, so Amy did not dare to shake her hands off and could only


    speak gently.


    "Mrs.Howard, you should at least tell me why you are so angry.¡¯¡¯ Julia shook off Amy''s hand and tried to


    p Amy, but someone grabbed her arm when she raised her hand.


    Paul was so infuriated.


    All these years, he had never disobeyed his grandmother, because she was also a poor person.


    It was her unfortunate marriage that made her be who she was today.


    However, no one should pay for her tragedy.


    "Grandma, you''re an elder.It will be awkward for you to p Amy.¡¯¡¯ Julia saw Paul grab her arm and her


    eyes instantly turned red.


    "Paul, do you care about this woman so much? Do you know that she met her first lovest night?


    They even hugged!" Julia said.


    "Mrs.Howard, I didn''t."


    Amy''s still sounded very calm, but her calmness made Julia even angrier!


    "Shut up, I saw the video.Don''t you dare say no!"


    Julia didn''t use her cell phone frequently.


    She left everything to her servants, so she couldn''t receive the video herself.


    The video was sent to a servant that she trusted the most.


    Julia took her phone out and yed the video.


    "Paul, take a good look.See how shameless this woman is!"


    Paul didn''t even look at the video.


    He locked the phone and asked, "Grandma, who took this?"


    Julia frowned.


    Seeing that Paul was not angry at all, she suddenly felt so helpless.


    "The evidence is just in front of you.You still want to protect this woman?" Julia asked.


    How much did Paul love Amy? How could he choose to forgive her after finding what she did? Amy


    wanted to exin, but now that Paul was standing by her, it seemed that he could exin more


    convincingly.


    Looking at Paul''s side face, Amy felt warm and rxed.


    It was good to have a backup.


    She used to help herself out in the darkest days of her life.


    Without someone she could rely on, she could only depend on herself.


    But now it was different.


    Paul showed her that she could rely on him with his action.


    "Paul, it is not important who took it! All you have to know is that this woman has betrayed you.


    You should get a divorce now!"Julia was so excited that she couldn''t breathe.


    "I''ll find out who took video of me and Amy: Paul said calmly, and his words surprised Julia.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I said that the man on the video is me.I don''t have to exin to anyone why I hugged Amy, I think."


    Julia frowned and turned on her phone again.


    The longer she looked at the video, the more she found the man looked like his grandson.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Julia nced at Amy and slowly turned around, sitting down on the sofa beside her.


    It seemed that she was going to get to the bottom of this video.


    Amy also nned to take this opportunity to let Julia know Selma''s real face! Soon, Tim sent over the


    video of his investigation and also brought theputer.


    The video recorded the whole thing from the beginning when Selma followed Amy to the end when


    Selma went to the ZJ Restaurant to snap her video.


    Julia widened her eyes in surprise.


    She could not believe that Selma did it.


    Selma was so obedient and her mother just passed away.


    How could she be in the mood to follow Amy? Her lips began to tremble, and some inexplicable anger


    spread over her body.


    At this time, Selma called Julia because she knew that Julia had gone to question Amy.


    Would Amy divorce Paul? If they divorced, she would have a chance.


    Next, she just needed to coax Julia and she would be able to marry Paul one day! As long as she could


    see Paul, she had the confidence that Paul would fall in love with her! Selma knew it clearly that a man


    like Paul didn''t care about love at all.


    What he needed was not a woman who could only hide under his wings, but a woman who would stand


    by his side and hold his hands tightly no matter what happened! And she was confident that she could


    be such a woman! Although she might not live long, she would definitely sacrifice everything for


    Paul in her limited life!


    "Mrs.Howard, where are you?" Selma asked timidly.


    Julia got serious in an instant and pursed her lips.


    "Selma, what did you dost night?"


    Selma paused and quickly recalled her actionst night.


    She knew everything about the hospital well, even including the location of every surveince camera.


    Even if she escaped, no one would know it.


    Moreover, she wore a mask.


    Even if she was photographed by the surveince camera outside, no one would discover her.


    Besides, Amy waspletely unprepared.


    However, Julia knew Selma well, and the surveince camera was so Clear.


    As long as Julia was not blind, she could recognize that it was Selma.


    "I didn''t feel well, so I just stayed in the ward"


    As she spoke, Selma coughed on purpose.


    Julia had calmed down now.


    Obviously, Selma did this to ruin the marriage of Amy and Paul.


    Did she love Paul? Amy was not worthy of her grandson, let alone Selma! Selma noticed that Julia


    sounded angry.


    She thought it was because Julia had seen the video.


    Selma was so excited that she couldn''t even hide her smile.


    She ate two burgers this morning to wait for this good news!


    "Mrs.Howard, what happened? You look unhappy¡± Julia sighed and spoke slowly.


    "Selma, why did you snap such a video? Amy Turner doesn''t deserve Paul not because I hate her, but


    because of her lowly origin.I don''t like girls whoe from poor families.Selma, as long as you give up


    on the desire to marry Paul, I''ll still kindly look after you as before." Selma clenched her hands in panic


    and anger.


    What was Julia talking about? If she was not worthy of Paul Howard, then who else was? The young


    ladies from rich families?

 Chapter 64: She Feels

    Chapter 64: She Feels


    Sweet down in Her Heart Despite panic and anger in her heart, Selma looked calm.


    "Madam, you misunderstood me."


    She pretended to look pitiful and innocent.


    Unfortunately, no one would believe her anymore.


    Julia slowly closed her eyes and said earnestly, "That''s all I want to say.Selma, think about it"


    Before Selma could exin, Julia had hung up.


    Selma threw her phone aside in a fit of rage.


    She quickly took a cold shower and put on a miserable look.


    An hourter, she got a fever.


    She called Old Mrs.Howard, hoping that she woulde to see her.Old Mrs.Howard dide.She


    didn''t hate Selma.


    After all, she had raised her for so long.Selma''s cheeks were burning, and her lips were so dry that


    cracks appeared.


    "Selma, why bother?" Julia sat down sadly and reached out to poke Selma''s forehead.


    "I''m sorry.I didn''t mean to break the engagement between Amy and Paul.I just..." Selma choked and


    trembled.


    Julia was astonished.She thought she understood Selma and had said more than what she had


    intended.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Tell me your difficulties.I''m a reasonable person."


    Selma bit her lip and she finally spoke, "I just hate Amy.She and I were roommates.She was very close


    to the principal.I hope you will keep it a secret.I once saw them being together under the dim light.And


    I''m not sure whether that woman was her.Later, she won a lot of awards.I think there might be a deal


    behind it."


    Old Mrs.Howard subconsciously felt that Amy definitely hooked up with the principal because of her


    prejudice against her! Even if Amy could prove her own innocence, she wouldn''t be to me.


    After all, she said that the light was very dim, and that she was uncertain.Julia''s eyes were bloodshot.


    "She''s starting to cook to please Paul! Humph, Amy is the best at fawning.She had no bottom line.I


    have to kick her off!" Julia got more furious when thinking about it.


    She knew that Selma didn''t like to make enemies, so it was Amy''s fault.


    "Selma, this is our Howard Family''s business.Don''t get involved next time.Take care of yourself.I''ll find


    you a suitable kidney as soon as possible"


    After Julia left, Selma gave an evil smile.Rumors had wings.Even if Amy wanted to defend herself, she


    had no evidence.


    Besides, everyone in the Imperial City University knew that she and the principal were on good terms.


    As long as Old Mrs.Howard had someone to ask the students there, Amy would be ruined.


    Amy had thought that after Old Mrs.Howard left the Shallow Bay, she would enjoy peace for a few


    days.


    But the next day, Old Mrs.Howard came to her house again.


    Tomorrow, Grandma would undergo surgery.She had to go over and follow up, but Julia was


    aggressive.


    "Mrs.Howard." She called out politely.


    She didn''t go out now because Old Mrs.Howard hade.


    "What''s the rtionship between you and your principal?"


    She had asked someone in Amy''s alumni group to find out that Amy and her principal were on good


    terms.


    Thinking of what Selma said, she only felt disgusted! Amy was shocked and did not think much for the


    time being.


    "He appreciates me very much."


    She won countless awards every year, and the school leaders knew her.


    The principal appreciated her so much that he took her out to participate in thepetition.


    "Appreciate? Did he appreciate your body? I got your information.You''re from a poor family.How could


    you enter the Grand Group? How could others believe you? Your ex is from a rich family.You got a lot


    of resources from him.Then you hooked up with the principal and asked him to rmend you to join


    the Grand Group.Now you n to hook up with my grandson.You are so calcting."


    Before Julia said these, Amy had always respected her.


    She was a junior in the Howard Family and shouldn''t be too fussy with seniors.


    She had always been sensible, calm and rational, but when she heard her ndered the principal, she


    could bottle back her anger.


    The principal had been diligent all his life.


    He has fallen ill many times because of school affairs.


    He was not 60 years old yet, but he was suffering a lot of diseases.


    Imperial City University was not corrupted, and all the financial aid was given to the students who


    needed help the most.How could she nder such a righteous person? She was so unreasonable!


    "You are stingy.How could you believe everything others said? You smeared a good leader who is


    considerate to all his students.I heard that you were talented when you were young.You were thedy


    from a rich family.In order to get Nichs''s love, you learned poetry and songs.But you don''t know that


    if a man loves you, you don''t need to change yourself.If he doesn''t love you, he won''t fall in love with


    you, no matter how talented you are.I think Nichs didn''t like you, so you had no way." Julia did not


    expect Amy to humiliate her like this.


    She pped Amy in anger.


    The loud sound shocked the servants in the vi.


    They quickly contacted Paul, hoping that he woulde back to meditate.


    Amy covered her face, which was numb from the pain.


    She had figured out that Old Mrs.Howard hated her no matter what she did.


    Old Mrs.Howard would always hate her as she was from a poor family.


    So she no longer had to put up with her politely, and she would not respect her after the p.


    "Now you had vented your anger.I should go to the hospital to see grandma." Julia''s hands trembled,


    and she could not say a word.


    The hand that hit her was trembling and hurt.


    Amy walked past her and went out without looking back.She didn''t drive.She was in a bad mood, even


    though she looked calm.


    Whoever is in a bad mood should not drive, as it was likely to have an ident.She cherished her life.


    After getting into the taxi, she took a deep breath and did not care about her swelling red cheeks.


    She leaned back and calmed down.


    When she arrived at the hospital, she paid and went to grandma''s ward right away.


    Several doctors were standing there, analyzing the situation.


    When they saw her, they all stopped.


    "Hi, Amy¡±


    Everyone saw the swelling on her face, but no one asked why.After all, everyone had some secrets.


    "Her condition has stabilized.She could have the operation.If she can go through the three days after


    the operation, she will be fine.¡¯¡¯ Amy heaved a sigh of relief and felt that her face didn''t hurt as before.


    After the doctor left, her phone rang.Paul called her.


    "Where are you?"


    Paul had got home, but he did not see her.He heard that she had been pped by her grandmother,


    but he did not know if it was serious or not.


    "I''m In the hospital."


    As soon as Amy finished speaking, Paul hung up the phone.


    Twenty minutester, Paul arrived there.


    Seeing him, she immediately turned her swollen face because she didn''t want him to see it.


    "Let me see it" Paul frowned and looked down seriously.


    "It''s swollen.¡¯ Amy looked away because he suddenly approached her, and she couldn''t get used to it.


    "Yes." She liked hisforting smell.


    Paul pinched her chin.


    She could move, so she could just look at him.


    "It''s nothing serious.Don''t look at me anymore."


    She was embarrassed to be pped by Old Mrs.Howard.


    Paul let go of his hand, took out two boiled eggs from the pocket of his suit, and peeled them seriously.


    Amy was shocked.


    A man in a custom-made high-end suit peeled eggs for her.


    She pulled a wry face when she thought that he was the president of the Grand Group.


    "Did youe here from home?" Paul nodded silently.


    "We''re in the hospital now.I can apply the medicine"


    Amy was awkward and couldn''t believe this scene. After finishing peeling the egg, Paul rolled it on her


    cheek.


    "I heard that it works very well"


    Amy flushed, and she didn''t dare to look at his face.


    "You don''t have to do this."


    She retorted gently but felt pleased down in her heart.


    Paul did not answer.


    He just gently rubbed the egg against her face.


    Amy took it.


    "I''ll do it myself"


    He let go and began to peel the other one, with his eyshes casting a thick shadow.


    "How''s your grandmother?"


    "Not bad.The doctor said she could have the operation tomorrow.¡¯ As they spoke, a nurse rushed over.


    "Amy, your grandma has woken up."


    Amy stood up immediately and walked into the ward of her grandma.

 Chapter 65: You Love Yourself Best

    Chapter 65: You Love Yourself Best


    Amy''s grandma was indeed awake.


    She was staring at the ceiling nkly now.


    "Grandma!"


    Amy shouted excitedly and walked over to hold her hand.


    The olddy''s dull eyes suddenly became clear, and her eyes shed.


    She opened her mouth, but she was wearing an oxygen mask, so it was difficult for her to speak.


    "Grandma, take a good rest."


    Amy rubbed her cheek against her grandma''s hand.


    When she felt the pain, she remembered that there was a bruise on her cheek.


    Grandma saw it too.


    The olddy''s eyes were full of questions and care.


    Amy could not refute for a moment, because there were clear fingerprints on her cheeks.


    Old Mrs.Howard pped her hard.Couldn''t she tell grandma that she had fallen, could she?


    "I fought with my colleague.It doesn¡¯t matter."


    Grandma slowly narrowed her eyes, with no strength to look at her anymore.Then she fell asleep.Amy


    compressed her lips and touched her face.


    Grandma must be worried about her.Paul stood behind her.


    After hesitating for a moment, he patted her on the shoulder.


    He was not good atforting people, so his motion seemed stiff.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    When Amy was about to thank him, her phone rang.


    It was Selma.


    "Amy, I heard that your grandmother is going to have an operation.Is she okay?" Selma tried her best


    to sound innocent.


    She thought she was the "Jade Langwell" in Amy''s eyes.


    Amy put her on the speaker and recorded the conversation.


    "Selma, I watched the surveince with Old Mrs.Howardst time.She has confirmed that the woman


    who followed me was you, so stop pretending." Selma''s expression froze and a trace of malice shed


    across her eyes.


    "Amy, why could you get the best?"


    This question had been torturing her for a long time.


    Why Amy? Selma had too much hatred in her heart.


    She grew up in a bad environment, where her parents were unfaithful to love, and her stepfather


    harassed her.


    Her stepfather would only give her living expenses and pocket money if he took advantage of her.


    She did not dare to tell anyone, nor her cowardly mother.


    Her pain seemed embarrassing.


    And it shrank into a narrow band and became forever regret.


    She thought all poor girls were like this.


    It was not until she met Amy that she realized that some girls were born to be adventurous, beautiful,


    intelligent, and fearless.


    She liked Amy at first until Amy saw she make the dirty dealings with her stepfather.


    At that time, she was terrified and kept thinking that Amy would make a big ssh and everyone would


    look down on her.


    But it wasn''t.


    It was quiet as if nothing had happened.


    She was grateful to Amy on one hand and hated her for knowing the secret and her hypocrisy on the


    other hand.


    Later, when she heard that Amy married the man she had been dreamed of, it became more and more


    difficult to repress her hatred and she finally exploded.


    "I got the best? Selma, it''s scary to be jealous of others and to me them at the same time.You gave


    up your dignity to beg a living from your stepfather.You''ve sold your soul.Why do you think I''m on the


    same side as you?" Selma held the phone tightly.


    "What did Amy mean? Does she think she is nobler than me?"


    It was funny!


    "Amy, who do you think you are? You grew up in the gutter.Do you have the right to show off in front of


    me?"


    Selma got angry.


    What she hated about Amy the most was that what she said would piss others off.


    Her voice was sharp, like nails scratching on the wall.


    People may frown uncontrobly after hearing it.


    "Selma, you don''t dare to admit that you are a mammonist.For you, as long as you can get money, you


    don''t care self-esteem.You say you like Paul, but in fact, what you like is his identity.You know very well


    what life you will live if you marry him.A selfish woman like you don''t have love.You only love


    yourself.Do you remember the poor students who pursued you in college? How did you mock them?


    You are self-abased and conceited, unting your ambition and vulgarity with true love."


    "Shut up! I love him! What do you know? You know nothing, b*tch?" Selma was crazy, with no reason


    left.


    She shouted fiercely, "No one loves him more than I do in this world.He must be with me.You don''t


    deserve it! You b*tch doesn''t deserve it at all!"


    Amypressed her lips and nced at the man who was standing beside her, careless.


    "That is not your decision to make.It''s up to my husband.Honey, do you know Miss Langwell?" She said


    it with a wicked intention.


    She was always mean.


    Selma was surprised.


    Paul was beside her? Suddenly, she was overwhelmed by endless fear.


    Did he hear what he said just now? She wanted to defend herself but found that she could not make a


    sound and her body was weak.


    Amy must have done it on purpose to let Paul know about the worst in her.


    She was so scared that she wanted to cry, regretting calling Amy.


    But she expected Paul to say something for her who was humble, snooping on his life.


    "No¡± Paul''s indifference was like a sharp sword, stabbing straight at her heart.


    Selma felt that her heart was in tatters in an instant.She knew that he wasn''t friendly to women, but


    how could he cooperate with Amy? Did he fall in love with her? Tears streamed down her face and her


    throat was burning.


    Hearing the word, everything about her became a joke.


    A sad joke.Amy turned up her lips in satisfaction.


    "Selma, did you hear that? And I''ve recorded our conversation and I''ll hand it over to Old


    Mrs.Howard.Let''s see how long you can pretend."


    Amy did it on purpose to expose her in front of the man she liked.


    What could be more despairing than this? The more Selma cared about it, the more she wanted to


    destroy it.


    Selma''s body shrank.


    She had just promised Old Mrs.Howard that she didn''t like Paul.


    Amy exposed her at this time, leaving no chance for her to live.


    Hatred was burning in her chest.


    She wanted to spit out a lot of insults, but because her beloved man was at the other end of the phone,


    she seemed to have used all her strength and fell on the bed.


    Nice touch! Amy broke her heart silently and cut off her way to Old Mrs.Howard.


    A trace of malice shed across her eyes.


    She got a bottle of sleeping pills from under the pillow.


    It seemed that she had no choice but to gamble.


    She would post a suicide note on the Imperial City University forum.


    As long as she died, Old Mrs.Howard then would forgive her, while Amy would bebeled as the culprit


    forever.


    Selma''s eyes were full of anger.


    She had lost everything now, so she had no fear now.

 Chapter 66: Selmas Suicide

    Chapter 66: Selma''s Suicide


    She raised her head, swallowed the whole bottle of sleeping pills, and chewed them up.Her eyes were


    scarlet.


    It was as if those pills were Amy, and she wanted to eat her meat in bites! Amy didn''t expect Selma to


    hang up so soon.


    She stared at her phone with a trace of mockery.


    She didn''t expect that Selma couldn''t stand it so soon.


    When she hounded an innocent outsider to death, she didn''t feel that she was wrong at all.


    She found Selma pathetic, but Amy felt that she deserved it!


    "Honey, thank you."


    Paul didn''t reply.


    He was getting more curious about Amy.


    He wondered how those sharp words came out of her mouth and why she could be so soft and gentle


    when facing him.


    "You ¡° He hesitated for a moment and continued to put the egg on her cheek.


    "In front of me, you never seem to pretend anything."


    She openly admitted her previous rtionship, let him know her personality, and revealed the fragile


    side of her.


    Amy had a thousand masks.


    Surprisingly, he didn''t hate any of them.


    "Honey, you are the president from the Grand Group.You can see through people''s hearts.From the


    first time I saw you at the entrance of the Howard Family, I''ve known that I won''t be able to disguise


    myself in front of you.My little tricks are nothing in front of you."


    Men of his status had seen it all.


    Paul gave a smile of pleasure.


    "Was he such a powerful man in her eyes?"


    He thought to himself.


    Neither of them spoke next because the old man was going to have an operation tomorrow, and Amy


    nned to stay in the hospital tonight.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Paul left after receiving a phone call and gave her the two eggs before leaving.


    Amy looked down at the two shelled eggs with a faint smile.


    Her grandma woke up again in the afternoon.


    She could struggle to sit up, but she still couldn''t speak.


    She looked tired.


    She raised her hand with difficulty and bent her little finger in front of Amy.


    It was a gesture that she often made, which meant that she wanted to watch TV.


    Except for watching the family ethics dramas, she usually had no other hobbies.


    Amy was worried that she wouldn''t be able to stay in such a state for long, but she still turned the TV


    as she wished, thinking that it was rare for grandma to wake up.


    Because they lived in the best ward with everything avable.


    She switched the channel to grandma''s favorite TV series and got up to adjust the bed.


    There was a smile on her grandma''s face that she hadn''t seen for a long time.


    Although she was still wearing an oxygen mask, she was much better.


    Amy also calmed down unexpectedly.


    Grandma had watched the TV series for many years and could even recite the lines.


    At that time, she didn''t understand.


    Later, she found out that when her grandma and grandpa were dating, they spent much time binge-


    watching it during college.


    The plots were not appealing to his grandpa.


    However, because of her grandma, they appeared in the canteen every day and watched it.


    In those days, the television was not verymon, but there happened to be one in the canteen where


    they lived, and the staff there liked it the most.


    The TV series had be a greatfort to her grandma.


    Her grandpa died early.


    Every time the opening song sounded, she could see the happiness on grandma''s face.


    Amy sighed with emotion that her mother had not taught her anything except for giving her money.


    And the so-called father never cared about her, so all her knowledge of love came from her grandma.


    Unfortunately, after her grandpa passed away, she had not been in a good state.


    In addition, her children were unhappy in marriage, and the children she raised were extremely selfish,


    so she had never enjoyed the care of the younger generation.


    Except for Amy, there was hardly anyone else who cared about her grandma.


    Grandma.


    Amy was lost in thought when she suddenly heard a patter!


    A small orange rolled in through the door.


    At the door stood a little girl with a braid.


    Her big eyes were rolling and she looked very cute.


    The orange should be hers.


    She wanted toe in and pick it up, but she was afraid that Amy would not agree, so she hesitated at


    the door.


    Amy, who was in a good mood, smiled at her.


    "Come in."


    The little girl quickly ran in and picked up the orange.


    Just then, the female supporting actress on TV was saying her lines, "I want nothing but love!"


    The little girl held the orange and looked over in a daze.


    "Hello, what is love? Is it delicious?" she asked.


    Amy was amused.


    How could she exin such an abstract thing to a child? She could only say, "Yes, it''s especially


    sweet."


    The girl nodded in confusion, peeled the orange, and gave her astlice.


    Amy was surprised and took it with a smile.


    The girl ate a piece of it, then frowned and threw the whole orange into the trash can in disgust.


    "It seems that this orange has no love.¡¯¡¯


    With that, she turned around and ran away.Amy looked down at a piece of orange in her hand, looking


    pensive.


    The corners of his mouth curved slightly.


    On the other side, there was a mess in Selma''s hospital.


    When the doctor knew that she had taken a lot of sleeping pills, he immediately called Julia.


    Julia almost fainted in anxiety.


    She had yet to cool down after being angered by Amy, but now she didn''t expect that something


    happened to her daughter.


    "Selma, poor Selma."


    She rushed to the hospital.


    The doctor was fighting to save Selma.


    She heard that Selma swallowed a whole bottle of sleeping pills, but fortunately, she was found it in


    time and was having her stomach pumped.


    Julia breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the doctor say that Selma was caught timely.


    She slowly helped herself to the side and sat down.


    The nanny next to her carefully supported her and leaned over to whisper in her ear, "Old Mrs.Howard,


    Miss Langwell was forced by Amy.She has sent the suicide note to the Imperial City University


    forum.Go and take a look.Now many people are denouncing Amy.¡¯


    The nanny was filled with indignation that she didn''t expect Amy to be such a woman! She was so


    vicious!


    "What the hell is going on? Tell me quickly!"


    Julia snarled.


    She could feel anger boiling up inside her upon hearing that it had something to do with Amy again.


    The nanny quickly took out her phone and found the forum.


    "This one.Take a look," said the nanny.


    ording to the short suicide note, Amy ndered her for having an improper rtionship with her


    stepfather and threatened her to drop out of school.


    At that time, Selma and Amy were both doing well in the academy, but Amy was dissatisfied with


    Selma enjoying this treatment with her, so she had such an evil thought.


    In Selma''s suicide note, Amy''s name was not mentioned by name.


    She was very smart because in this way Amy could not find a chance to sue her for nder.


    Everyone was guessing, and someone soon guessed that it had something to do with Amy.


    After all, Selma and Amy were famous in the school.


    Unfortunately, they heard that Selma was sick and suspended from school.


    No one knew what was wrong with her.


    Everyone had doubts about Selma''s suspension from school.


    Now after knowing the truth, they couldn''t wait to attack Amy.


    Selma published her diagnosis of depression report, saying that she no longer had expectations for this


    world, hoping that she would not meet such a devil in her next life.


    She portrayed herself as a weak and gullible woman, and Amy was a hypocritical viin! This suicide


    note caused greatmotion in a short time and drew the attention of the school leaders.


    If it was not handled properly, it would damage the reputation of the school.


    "That''s impossible! We know how Amy is.She can''t do this.At that time, Selma was indeed outstanding,


    but could not outshine Amy!"


    It was the principal who spoke.


    He immediately asked someone to delete the post and then held a meeting.


    He was firmly on Amy''s side.


    At this time, the members of the school board came in.

 Chapter 67: Wont You Stop Until She Dies?

    Chapter 67: Won''t You Stop Until She Dies?


    "A student reported that you had an illicit rtionship with Amy.You will be suspended until your


    innocence is proved.We''ll talk about it after we investigate it."


    The school board supported everything the college needed, including all the medical facilities and


    teaching equipment in the school.


    Therefore, the school board could not be offended.


    But the principal had worked for Imperial City University for so many years and had never been afraid


    of anyone.


    "Who reported it? I won''t give up the position of principal! Assistant, inform thew school students


    immediately to prepare for awsuit" The principal said.


    On the first day that all the students from the Imperial City enrolled in the college, the principal would


    deliver a speech on the stage, in which he told students from the Imperial City University should not be


    afraid of getting sued.


    As long as they were right, they should safeguard their legitimate rights and interests, because they


    would be supported by the bestw school in the country and all the students from Imperial City


    University! The people of the school board were in a dilemma.


    On one hand, they clearly knew the principal''s affairs over the years.


    On the other hand, they had to deal with this matter, otherwise, the people of the Ministry of Education


    would investigate it carefully after someone sent the report letter to the Ministry of Education.


    The principal took a deep breath and opened the window of the conference room.


    "I know what you''re thinking.I''ve been in school for so many years, and I know better than anyone what


    Imperial City University is like.Even if someone does investigate, he can''t find anything.I''m innocent


    and not afraid of these rumors.The most important thing now is to find out who made these rumors.We


    could not allow these people to nder the Imperial City University.¡¯¡¯


    The others in the conference room nodded.


    Everyone in this university knew Amy, who, a top student in thew major, had won so many awards on


    behalf of the school.


    The principal even personally led her out to participate in thepetition.


    Who didn''t like such a good student? The people of the school board did not say anything more


    because they were only responsible for investing in the school and did not care about anything else.


    Since the principal trusted the school, they naturally had no opposition.


    Amy didn''t know about all this, because she didn''t pay attention to her phone when her grandmother


    was undergoing surgery and cut off contact with the outside world.


    The nurse keptforting her, "Amy, she will be fine.The most professional attending doctor in our


    hospital is giving the surgery.He will seed."


    Amy was so nervous that she felt cold, rubbed her hands, and gave the nurse a grateful smile.


    "Amy, isn''t your husband with you today?" The nurse asked.


    The nurse looked around and did not find Paul.


    When Paul came to the hospital, everyone was enchanted by him because he was the most handsome


    man they had ever seen.


    Of course, Amy was also beautiful.


    People thought they were a perfect match.


    Amy shook her head and didn''t know what he was doing since they didn''t contact each other since


    Paul went back yesterday.


    At this moment, Paul was sitting on the sofa in the vi and specially ordered the chef to make porridge


    whose smell wafted from the kitchen.


    The chef put the porridge into a thermos box and respectfully ced it on the coffee table.


    "Mr.Howard, the porridge is ready.A few dishes I prepared were ced on the topyer of the double


    thermos box.Amy should like them."


    Paul Howard nodded, took the coat beside him, and went out with the prepared meal.


    At the entrance of the vi, John had been waiting for a long time, with his hand on the steering wheel,


    and became excited when see Pauling out.


    "Brother! Here! Here!" John said.


    He called out and was surprised when noticing that Paul held a thermos box.


    John felt highly confused.


    Paul ignored him and got into the parked car.


    John smiled and followed the car Paul drove.


    John felt it was rare for Paul to deliver food and decided to follow him.


    "President, Mr.Howard is following.¡¯¡¯ Tim said as he drove, looking into the rear-view mirror.


    Paul lowered his eyes slightly, with thermos box beside him.


    ¡°Yes ¡° Paul answered.


    Tim was instantly quiet because he didn''t need to care if President didn''t say anything else.


    Tim knew that Mr.Howard always did this kind of thing secretly.


    However, before Paul reached the hospital, Julia Lannan arrived first.


    She was furious when seeing the suicide note and rushed to the hospital to deal with Amy when


    knowing Selma had been rescued.


    Julia asked the receptionist to check Amy''s grandmother''s ward and found out that her grandmother


    was undergoing surgery.


    Julia immediately went to the floor where the operation was performed and saw Amy sitting alone on a


    stool at the door of the operating room.


    "Amy!" Julia asked.


    Julia roared and strode over with the help of the nanny.


    When hearing this voice, Amy got impatient because she was worried about her grandma and didn''t


    want to argue with Mrs.Howard now.


    "Look at what you did! Amy, you actually forced Selma! Are you satisfied when you force her to die?"


    Julia asked.


    Amy wondered when she forced Selma.


    Amy calmly looked up.


    "Mrs.Howard, am I forcing her, or is she forcing me?"


    Amy clearly knew who was trying to kill her again and again.


    Amy didn''t know what was going on outside yet and took out her phone to y the recording.


    "Mrs.Howard, you''ll understand after listening to the recording.I don''t want to exin anything else."


    Amy said.


    When hearing''s voice, Julia paused for a moment.


    "Amy, what you got is the best.Why?" Selma asked.


    "What I got was the best? Selma, it''s scary to be jealous of others and to me them.You''re willing to


    give up your dignity and beg for a better material life with your stepfather.You''ve already sold your


    soul.Why do you think I''m the same as you?" Amy answered.


    Julia grabbed the phone and smashed it with her bloodshot eyes.


    The phone fell to pieces on the ground and stopped ying the recording.


    Amy did not expect this to happen and frowned at her.


    Julia was trembling with anger and pointed at her with fingers.


    "You are indeed threatening Selma with her rtionship with her stepfather.You are so vicious!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Mrs.Howard, she really has an improper rtionship with her stepfather ¡®¡¯ Amy replied.


    Amy was at a disadvantage when ying the recording at this time because Selma had already written


    in her will that Amy had ndered her for having an illicit rtionship with her stepfather.


    Amy released the recording in front of Mrs.Howard, which undoubtedly confirmed the crime.


    However, Amy was indeed at a disadvantage because she did not know that Selma hadmitted


    suicide and left a suicide note.


    "Bitch!" Mrs.Howard cursed.


    Mrs.Howard raised her hand to p Amy, but Amy pinched her wrist.


    The nanny immediately rushed up to Amy and pushed her away.


    "Amy! You are too disrespectful of your elders! You cruelly treat Miss Langwell, and now you''re going to


    attack Mrs.Howard! As a junior of the Howard Family, why you don''t know any rules?"


    Amy felt dizzy after her head hit against the wall.


    The nanny took pleasure in Amy''s misfortune Amy almost burst into tears in pain and pped the


    nanny when seeing her expressions.


    The nanny covered her face in disbelief.


    "Amy, how dare you..."


    The nanny became furious.


    Before the nanny could finish her talking, the other half of her face was pped.


    The nanny''s cheeks swelled up and blood spilled from the corner of her mouth.


    "Are you sober now? I just want you to know who you pushed just now ¡®'' Amy snapped.


    The nanny was frightened by her gaze and then stepped back, covering her face and not daring to


    make a sound.


    She was so angry that she forgot that Amy was the hostess of the Howard Family, while she was just a


    servant.


    Julia was so angry when she saw Amy beat the nanny.


    "Amy, how dare you hit my maid? Do you know that Selmamitted suicide because of you? You


    show no remorse at all!" Amy was shocked.


    How could a person like Selma, who cherished her life so much,mit suicide?

 Chapter 68: Do You Have the Guts to Agree?

    Chapter 68: Do You Have the Guts to Agree?


    "Is she dead?" Amy asked calmly.


    Julia was enraged because of her unsympathetic attitude.


    "Are you so vicious? Don''t you think you''re wrong?"


    How could there be such a vicious woman in this world! She even forced her roommate to death!


    "It seems that she''s not dead.It''s not a loss for Selma tomit suicide this time.Not only did I get


    med, but you also forgive her for lying to you.Kill two birds with one stone"


    Julia''s eyes were even redder.


    "Who will risk his life?"


    Once a person died, he would have nothing.


    "She knows she has nothing now.So she dares to do anything, including die."


    After hearing that, Julia calmed down miraculously.


    She looked at Amy mockingly, as if she was looking at a cold-blooded and ruthless viper.


    No one was more ruthless than her! Sooner orter, Paul would be hurt by her! She must separate


    them! "What do you want so that you can agree to divorce Paul? Amy, our Howard Family can''t ept


    you.If you have any demand, just tell me.I''ll give you whatever you want."


    Julia was not stupid.


    She could learn from the several confrontations that Amy was a typical soft-hearted guy.


    "Anything?" Amy''s eyes narrowed.


    The Howard Family hated her, and she also want to escape from this cage.


    A light shed in Julia''s eyes.


    It seemed that there was possible for her to divorce Paul! Well, she indeed married into the Howard


    Family for profit.


    "As long as you leave, I promise you everything.¡¯¡¯ Amy lowered her head.


    Mrs.Howard''s incessant troubles had already made her tired.


    She was afraid that her grandma would be hurt because of the Howard Family.


    Paul''s identity had not been exposed, and it was the calmest time for the Howard Family.


    Once Paul''s identity was exposed, the Howard Family would get into a bloody storm.


    She was just an ordinary person.


    If she could get out of the troubles earlier, then why not? Amy was a rational person, so people often


    felt she was cold-hearted.


    Just as she was about to speak, she heard a man¡¯s voice.


    "Do you have the guts to agree?" Amy was shocked.


    She looked up and found Paul standing not far from the corridor with a thermos box in his hand.


    And he looked gloomy.


    She instantly shut up, feeling guilty for no reason.


    She did not dare to speak again.


    Julia saw himing and quickly went up to him.


    "Paul, you heard what she said just now.She married you just for your money."


    "Grandma, there are so many rich people in Imperial City.Why didn''t she marry others?"


    Julia could not refute him and her face turned livid.


    In the hospital.


    "It''s cold.You''d better go back."


    As he spoke, Paul nced at the nanny beside her whose cheeks were red and swollen.


    "Take grandma back."


    The nanny lowered her head and did not dare to look at him.


    She quickly held Julia''s arm.


    When Julia saw Paul''s gloomy eyes, she thought that he was probably still angry.


    For a moment, she wasn''t angry anymore and left with satisfaction.


    Amy felt a little unlucky.


    Why was it always heard by Paul every time she said those words?


    "Da...Darling..."


    She stammered, but Paul did not answer.


    He slowly approached with a thermos box in his hand.


    The atmosphere was a little horrible.


    She swallowed and wanted to break the atmosphere.


    When her eyes turned to his hand, she found something surprising.


    "Is this for me?"


    "Bang!"


    However, the thermos box was thrown into the trash can.


    The man sat down with his hands in his arms.


    Obviously, he looked angry.


    The more she got along with Paul, the more she felt that this man was sometimes childish.


    He was angry now, waiting for someone to coax him.


    She rubbed her brows.


    "Honey, didn''t we sign a two-year contract? I will leave sooner orter anyway.¡±


    "Are you ming me for letting you sign that contract?"


    The man¡¯s voice was bone-chilling cold, and he frowned.


    Amy found that men and women really think differently.


    He had changed the concept! She gradually calmed down and leaned her head back against the cold


    wall.


    In the other part of the corridor, John poked his head out and saw their frozen state.


    He quickly walked up.


    When Amy heard the footsteps and turned to see him, she looked away immediately.


    "Paul, didn''t you bring this box for Amy especially? Why did you throw it away?"


    John''s eyes were sharp and he saw the blue thermos in the trash can at a nce.


    Both Amy and Paul ignored him, so he could only sit down in silence.


    "Actually, I think you two are a good match.Both of you are annoying.And your rtionship can be


    nurtured actually.Although you signed the contract, you may fall in love two yearster." Amy rolled her


    eyes at him.


    "Love can be nurtured is a false proposition.If enough time and love can make a person fall in love with


    you, everyone can fall in love with each other.Love makes people crazy because the result is written on


    the day they first met.John, aren''t you a master of love? Don''t you even understand?" John''s


    expression froze in an instant.


    He found that Amy was really callous.


    Paul was still sitting here.


    She said that the result was written on the day they first met.


    Didn''t she tell Paul that she didn''t like him? He didn''t know how to reply and turned his head in


    depressed to look at Paul.


    Paul became even unhappier, and it seemed that the cold air kepting out from his body.


    He couldn''t tell why he was angry, but he just felt upset.


    He got up and strode away without leaving a word.


    John curled his lips and watched him leave.


    He didn''t know who wouldpromise first.


    "Why do youe here?"


    Grandma was still undergoing surgery inside.


    Amy''s tone was not very good, and she didn''t sleep muchst night, so she was very listless now.


    "Amy, if you really don''t like Paul, you can consider me."


    He began to dig the corner of the wall with his hoe, and Amy was his cousin''s wife.


    Amy didn''t like John''s attitude towards love.


    People who were used to telling lies would think that it was the truth.


    If they wore the mask for a long time, it would grow on their faces.


    If they wanted to take it off again, they would hurt themselves.


    John was such a person.


    Once she believed him, she would fall into hell.


    "I heard you spent a lot of money on a modelst week.Is that true?"


    "Yeah, but I just dumped her.She was so annoying.She always cared about my things, and she always


    asked if I really liked her."


    Speaking of this, John''s brows tightened.


    "Amy, do you think that women have masochism? Can''t she feel whether a man likes her or not?"


    It was annoying to keep asking.


    John liked obedient women.


    He would pay for it as if buying a pet and keeping it by his side.


    If the pet tried to control its owner''s emotions one day, then the pet should be thrown away.


    Amy leaned back, carefully thinking his words, and said sarcastically.


    "This is human nature.Men and women are the same.Men like to drag good women into the water,


    persuading women to be good.But women like to talk about money with the poor but talk about feelings


    with the rich, and in the end, they get nothing."


    John''s eyes shed with gloom.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    No wonder a man like Paul would like her.


    Amy deserved it.


    She saw everything too clearly, and she was too calm, making people want to tear her and see what


    she looked like when she was panicking.


    "It''s unfortunate that Paul met you."


    He stood up and patted the hem of his clothes, smiling again.


    "I came here for fun.And now, I will leave first.Finally, I wish your grandmother a speedy


    recovery.Goodbye."


    Amy sat still and slowly closed her eyes.


    Two hourster, the door of the operation room opened and the doctor pushed the stretcher out.


    "Everything is OK now.The patient has got through the critical period."


    Amy heaved a sigh of relief.


    She felt that her eyes darkened and almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, the nurse beside her supported her.


    "Amy, you haven''t eaten for a day.You''d better go downstairs and eat something."


    Amy nodded slightly with a pale face.


    As soon as she went downstairs, she met Mia and Myrna who entered the door.


    When Mia saw Amy, she was furious! Myrna didn''t look well either.


    She had encouraged Amy''s poor rtives toe over to deal with her, but she didn''t expect that Amy


    could get over it.


    The group of people didn''t insist on disturbing her for long, and they go back to the countryside and


    didn''t dare to stay here any longer.


    If her daughter was good enough, why would she worry about not being able to hook up with Paul?


    Amy felt a little unlucky today and frowned, not intending to talk to her.


    Mia mocked when she saw Amy''s cold expression, "Well, your wings have hardened.Are you going to


    pretend you don''t know us?"


    "Don''t ask questions you already know the answer to." Amy left this sentence and left quickly.


    "Amy, how dare you talk to me like this?"


    Mia stomped heavily in anger, and her face twisted.


    But Myrna thought it was reasonable for Amy to be arrogant since she married into the Howard Family


    and won the favor of Nichs.


    "Mom! Are we gonna do nothing? Why didn''t I marry into the Howard Family?"

 Chapter 69: You Arent Puppets

    Chapter 69: You Aren''t Puppets


    Yeah, it was such a good opportunity.


    She could have gotten married to the man she liked, but in the end, that bumpkin had taken advantage!


    The resentment on Mia''s face could scarcely be hidden, and she clenched her hands tightly.


    Myrna did not speak.


    Her eyes were burning in a scarlet rage.


    She could lose to anyone, but not to Chelsea! If there was someone who bore the greatest hatred


    towards Chelsea in the world, it must be Myrna.


    When Chelsea first made a living in the show business, Myrna was just an insignificant assistant


    beside her.


    A well-recognized beauty, Chelsea was stunningly gorgeous and charming.


    Every time she appeared, she would be the focus of men.


    Jack made use of the woman to pave the way for the Turner Family.


    Chelsea was good at everything, except for her poor taste of men.


    A woman in love was a fool in life.


    She was resolute to establish connections in the Imperial City for Jack, but she ignored what a man


    cared about the most, which was dignity.


    Chelsea gradually became a veritable social butterfly.


    Who would dare to marry such a woman? A man''s self-esteem forbore him from putting up with a wife


    like her.


    Jack might have had a little affection for Chelsea at first, but in the face of interests, he was quickly


    blinded.


    It was also at that time that Myrna got together with Jack in stealth.


    Chelsea was outside paving the way for Jack, while she was serving as Jack''s frail confidant.


    She hated Chelsea''s mor, so only when she was with Jack secretly did she feel that she had finally


    defeated Chelsea.


    Although Jack still married Chelsea eventually, the couple had long been alienated, albeit with a


    masqueraded conjugal love.


    When she was pregnant, Chelsea was naturally kicked out of the house and returned to the


    countryside.


    No one cared about how she was doing in the countryside after that.


    After all, the Turner Family had developed at that time, and Chelsea was no longer of any use.


    "Mom!"


    Mia was even more indignant seeing her in adaze.


    "Did you hear me?"


    Mia was desperate to marry Paul.As long as she could be with that man, she was willing to pay any


    price!


    "Mia, I''ll find a way.Don''t worry.I''ll make sure you get what you want."


    Myrna finally came back to her senses and she looked gloomy.


    Amy, who had walked away, still looked thin and pallid.


    She bought a bowl of porridge and sat in the small shop to eat.


    When she felt a little better, she took out her phone and checked the messages on it.


    Noticing the contents of the forum, she frowned.


    Selma was determined to make a big deal out of it.


    Public opinions tended to favor the weak, and Selma had attempted suicide, so everyone was more


    willing to believe that Selma was on the weak side.


    Amy rubbed her brows.


    She really had no evidence about the affair of Selma and her stepfather.


    Now that Selma had taken the initiative to testify against her, she had no way of coping for a moment.


    In that case, she would try it on that stepfather.


    Amy curled her lips.


    She didn''t want to deal with such a man, but Selma had forced her to.


    If the matter was not resolved as soon as possible, she was afraid that the principal would really be


    punished.


    She immediately got up and went to the ce she remembered.


    Selma''s stepfather had some money, but it was nothing worth mentioning in the Imperial City.


    The Imperial City was the economic center of the entire country, where there were innumerable rich


    people.


    But anyway, people who upied the top of wealth such as Paul was still the minority.


    It was said that Selma''s stepfather was running a business concerning a ss factory.


    The workshop was small but profitable.


    Amy had a good memory, so she did not go the wrong way.


    She came to the neighborhood back then.


    She didn''t enter.


    Instead, she came to check on the situation.


    Until nightfall, when she was about to lose her patience, a man came out with a pair of beautiful twins


    in his arms.


    The man was wretched and obscene.


    His eyes were rascally, and there was a roguish vibe around him, in resemnce to that of a gangster.


    He put his hands on the waists of the two beauties, wearing a look of satiation.


    That was Selma''s stepfather.


    After he had made some money, this man liked to hang out and linger in ces of carnal pleasures.


    Amy looked at his back and the corners of her mouth quirked upward.


    The twin sisters appeared to be around sixteen or seventeen years old, so the man was awbreaker.


    A crafty gleam shed across her eyes, as she deemed that seemingly it would not take much effort to


    tackle the matter.She asked Tim for information about Jay and found out where the sisters lived


    momentarily.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, the twins had just returned home when they noticed a woman waiting in


    front of their house.


    bbergasted, they were about to scream when they heard the woman speak.


    "You are with Jay only for his money.I have a way to help you.Not only will you not have to endure that


    old man, but you can also obtain a considerablepensation."


    Today, she observed clearly in the dark the abhorrence and revulsion in the twins'' eyes when they were


    in Jay''s embrace.


    The twins calmed down as soon as they recognized her.


    "Are you Amy Turner?" Amy was taken aback.


    Was she so famous? The bad news did travel fast.


    What a truth! After a gush of excitement, the twins became a little restrained and timorous, and went


    forward to open the door.


    "Amy, you''re our senior schoolmate.Let''se in to talk"


    Senior schoolmate? Were they from the Imperial City University? But both of them were obviously


    underage and were not old enough to go to college.


    Amy was not on guard, as she felt that the twins were simple and pure by nature.


    "Do you know me?"


    Taking a seat, she asked in confusion.


    One of the girls put her hand on her knee, pinched it awkwardly, and said stiffly.


    "Amy, my name is Sarah Dancey, and my sister is called Loren.We studied at the same high school as


    you, but by the time we got there, you have already graduated.Your photo is still on the school bulletin


    board"


    Amy frowned even tighter.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Then why do you...?"


    Why did they be others¡¯ ythings instead of studying hard? Sarah paled, and her shoulders


    instantly copsed.


    "Our family thought that it was useless for girls to study, so they force us to drop out of school.We have


    a younger brother, who is going to enter high school.Our parents want to send him to study in a first-


    ss school, which requires a very expensive transient schooling fee, so they asked us toe..."


    At that, Sarah was unable to continue.


    She lowered her head slightly, her face cringed with forbearance.


    Amy wrinkled her brows.


    She was a child growing up in the countryside, so naturally, she knew that in some ces, son


    preference was still prevalent.


    Since youth, she had witnessed many girls dropping out of school to get married, some of which were


    only 17 or 18 years old, whereas sons were prioritized in the distribution of educational resources, "Are


    you really okay with that?"


    When she asked the question, she felt that the atmosphere in the room had changed in an instant.


    Sarah''s eyes turned red immediately and she bit her lips tightly.


    "All the money Jay gave us will be taken away by our parents for our younger brother to go to


    school.Growing up in such a family, we have no choice.Amy, you saved us today, but we can''t meet a


    nice person each time.Our fate has been determined from birth, which is to live for the men of our


    family without dignity and freedom."


    The more Sarah spoke, the lower her voice became, and Loren by the side began to sob.


    Amy pursed her lips.


    She had seen many such scenes, but most of the girls had been brainwashed by their parents to


    reckon that it was their responsibility to pay so much, and were even willing to pave the way for their


    brothers.


    Some of their family would ask for a huge dowry when they grew up and got married, which was


    prepared for their brothers to purchase a car or a house.


    Their family would not consider how their daughters would be treated after getting such a pricey dowry.


    "You''re not puppets because you still have your own thoughts.At least, you''re not hopeless.Sarah,


    Loren, let''s make a deal."

 Chapter 70: A Losers Gentleness Is Nothing

    Chapter 70: A Loser''s Gentleness Is Nothing


    In the end, no one knew what kind of deal Amy had made with the twins.


    After leaving here, Amy immediately returned to the Shallow Bay.


    In the hospital.


    Selma was pinned down to the bed by the doctor and nurses.


    Not long after she woke up, she had cut her artery with a ss shard.


    It almost caused a massive hemorrhage and shock.


    Julia felt it must be pained.


    Now, the doctor was bandaging Selma.


    But because she struggled too hard, the doctor had to sedate her.


    "Selma, I know you''ve suffered a lot.I know how much hatred you have for Amy.Don''t worry.I won''t let


    her live a good life:"


    After spending so many years with Selma, Julia had long regarded Selma as her granddaughter.


    Selma''s tears slowly dropped down and she bit her lips tightly.


    Finally, she calmed down.


    No one had noticed that there was a shed trace ofcency in her eyes.


    She had set the big plot.


    She sought death to vindicate that she was free guilty twice.


    She believed that Mrs.Howard would definitely not doubt her innocence now!


    "Mrs.Howard, don''t you me me for falling in love with Paul?" Julia sighed.


    "I can help you with many things.I just can''t help you with this.Keep your love for Paul in your heart.I


    won''t let Amy stay in the Howard Family anymore.But I neither will let you into the Howard Family.The


    lady who marries Paul must be from the upper ss."


    Julia was persistent in requiring the noble identity of Paul''s future wife.


    She even had an obsession with it.


    The woman, who had won Julia back then, exactly came from a humble family.


    When Julia first met her, Julia had not been too vignt against her.


    Julia had been proud of being from the upper ss and didn''t want to condescend to embarrass a


    woman who had no prominent background.


    Later on, she had realized that she had been so wrong.


    She had been sacrificing all her happiness for the rest of her life just to get back at that woman as well


    as the man she liked! In the first few years, she had really regretted it.


    If she hadn''t threatened her husband with her life, if the seniors in the Howard didn''t like her, her


    husband and that woman might have broken down socially prescribed contract and they might have got


    married.


    In that case, Julia might also have married a good man.


    But she had been unwilling! She had forced herself to continue being with her husband, and at the


    same time, she had forced that woman to go abroad.


    She had thought she could move her husband by her sincere and deep feelings.


    But as the old saying, some things would never be yours.


    When Selma heard Julia''s words, Selma''s resentment became even more intense.


    This old woman was forcing her original resentment on others innocent, so she hated all the women


    from humble families.


    Selma bit her lips and her shoulders began to tremble.


    "Mrs.Howard, don''t worry.I won''t confess to Paul." Julia nodded.


    She was satisfied with Selma''s wise obedience.


    Julia held Selma''s hand.


    "I forgive you that thest time you lied to me.After all, no one can truly control feelings."


    Selma did not speak and looked down guiltily.


    Her acting skills were so good that even Julia did not see through the resentment in her eyes.


    "Mrs.Howard, you shouldn''t have saved me.I''ve been threatened by Amy for so many years I don''t


    want to live anymore.She''s now the young madam of the Howard Family.She can easily kill me, just


    like thest time she took away the woman who would like to donate a kidney to me.I have no chance


    of resisting her.I would rather die than live like now.¡¯¡¯


    "That Amy really went too far! She even wanted to frame you with the recording! Selma, you get well.I''ll


    deal with her.¡±


    The corners of Selma''s mouth moved up into a slight smile.


    Mrs.Howard hated the word "humble family"


    If she could wisely take advantage of it, she could have a sharp weapon in her hand.


    The next afternoon, aman came to Selma''s ward.


    Selma''s eyes softened when she saw the man.


    "Why are you here?"


    The man was the only boy who had ever liked her and had not given up on confessing to her all these


    years.


    During school, she had had a traditional personality.


    She had been a dull girl.


    She had been not good at expressing love.


    She had been not used to a too exciting life, nor a too in life.


    Shehad clearly known that she would not be together with some boy.


    The man in front of her was the only boy who had ever pursued her and had been pursuing for so


    many years.


    So even if she didn''t like him, she didn''t want him to like anyone else.


    She kept in touch with him intermittently.


    Whenever he was about to give up, she would give him hope.


    "Selma, is it really Amy who hurt you to this like?"


    A scarlet light shed across the man''s eyes.


    He had been not a student at Imperial City University.


    But when he had gone to look for Selma, he had seen Amy once.


    He felt that Amy was a very indifferent person and he thought that Amy should have not done this bad


    thing to Selma.


    Selma saw the suspicion on his face, and her small face turned a little pale.


    "What do you mean? Do you mean I''m lying? If it weren''t for Amy..."


    As she spoke, her tears dropped down again.


    A sharp pain shed through the man''s heart.


    He and Selma had known each other since Selma''s mother remarried.


    Because Selma''s stepfather was in the same neighborhood as him, at that time, he often yed with


    Selma and knew what kind of man her stepfather was.


    "Then you and your stepfather..."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    If Selma really had been raped by her father, he would feel a little ufortable and disgusted.


    "That''s a lie!"


    Selma was a little agitated and her tears fell even more fiercely.


    "Even you don''t believe me? Get out! I don''t want to see you!" Selma cried.


    She acted being so sad.


    She covered her face and cried bitterly.


    The man felt a throbbing pain and his hatred for Amy quickly bred.


    He grabbed and hugged Selma.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll avenge you! Although the Howard Family is powerful, I''ll offend them for you.I''ll find a


    chance to kill Amy! Just wait for the good news."


    Selma evilly smiled in the man''s arm.


    The man had been really nice to her.


    But he still did not make a fortune.


    He was just a salesperson, who had no good educational background.


    She would never love a man like him.


    Although this man had helped her a lot since the first time they met, she would not like him.


    At that time, she had been often injured.


    Jay had beat her without mercy usually.


    And she had been afraid of being found wounded, so she had said that she had been beaten by her


    stepfather.


    At that time, the man had gone to her home every day as a guest.


    With outsiders around, Jay did not dare to do anything to Selma.


    After all, Jay was a businessman who cared about his own reputation.


    At that time, she had been alone and helpless, so she naturally had thanked this man for his


    gentleness.


    But it was no use.


    As an old saying went, the cheapest thing in the world was the gentleness of aman when he did not


    make a fortune.


    "No, I don''t want you to offend her because of me."


    Her voice was very soft, which instantly bewitched the man.


    The man immediately had great passion.


    "Selma! I''m willing to do anything for you, even if you ask me to die!"


    The corners of Selma''s mouth curled up.


    ¡®¡®This man has nothing but his cheap life¡± Selma thought, if he could really kill Amy, that would be good.


    After the man left, Selma chuckled smugly.


    She had been trying tomit suicide twice to vindicate her innocence, which made Juliapletely


    trust her now.


    And many people on the forum had already started to denounce Amy, and even the principal had been


    implicated.


    She believed that she had won the "war" against Amy.

 Chapter 71: Well, Pauls Quite Cute in a Sense

    Chapter 71: Well, Paul''s Quite Cute in a Sense


    One had to sacrifice something to gain others.


    She didn''t believe Amy would get out of this shit hole! Amy had hardly rested for the past few days.


    Grandma was in critical condition after the operation.


    Only when she passed through that period could everyone feel relief.


    She was so busy between thepany and the hospital that she rarely returned to the Shallow Bay


    Apartments.


    Paul wasn''t happy about this at all.


    They hadn''t been talking for days since theirst argument.


    The atmosphere felt intense in their house because Paul sat upright on the safe with his eyebrows


    frowning.


    "Is Amy back?"


    It was the ninth time he had asked the question today.


    He was sitting on the sofa, waiting, since he came back from thepany.


    "Amy''s grandmother is about to pass the critical condition.She should be back tonight."


    Paul nodded, his face regaining a little color.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, the servant checked the time and asked respectfully, "Mr.Howard, are


    you ready for dinner?"


    Paul usually had a regr schedule.


    He would have finished his dinner if it was before.


    "Sure."


    He answered faintly, but his gaze would fly to the door from time to time.


    Why wasn''t she home? At 7:30 PM, the entrance door opened.


    Amy, exhausted, came in and changed her shoes at the entrance.


    Paul quickly withdrew his gazes and pretended to be looking at the documents in his hands.


    They were in a cold war these days.


    No one would talk to the other.


    To be exact, Amy had tried to talk to Paul before.


    After all, it was her fault that Paul had to hear those words in the hospital.


    He had helped her so much.


    How could she treat him like that? But no matter how hard she tried, Paul had never loosened his


    grudge.


    She was too tired tonight.


    Her grandma had passed the critical period, and she could finally have a good night''s sleep.


    She came back as soon as she could.


    She didn''t say anything when she saw Paul but walked to the second floor.


    Paul pretended to read the document.


    His face turned blue when she passed by him without saying anything.


    The air around him was as cold as wintertime.


    All Amy could think was to go to bed and sleep.


    She didn''t notice him there.


    Tim, standing at the side, finally couldn''t stand them and said, "Amy, did you have dinner? Mr.Turner


    hasn''t eaten either.Why don''t you eat together?"


    Amy stopped and finally nced in Paul''s direction.


    "Was he waiting for her?" Amy thought.


    Paul still didn''t say anything.


    His eyes were on the document, and he looked calm.


    Amy was touched by his actions.


    She knew that Paul was not good with words.


    He even acted like a child sometimes.


    He might still be angry with what had happened the other day.


    She turned her foot and walked towards the table.


    Tim breathed a sigh of relief.


    He was worried that Amy wouldn''t get his hint.


    Mr.Turner had been sitting there for so long that anyone could tell that he was waiting for her.


    "Mr.Turner, maybe you want to start dinner your dinner as well?"


    Tim bent down and talked to Paul.


    However, Paul put away the document he was reading, snorted, and was about to go upstairs instead.


    Tim opened his mouth to say something but was interrupted by Amy.


    "Honey, I''m sorry about what had happened.It was my fault.Mrs.Howard had been bugging me for so


    long, and I was a little annoyed by that time.The words slipped out of my mouth.I didn''t mean any of


    that.I know you are the best choice for me.You are responsible, capable, and you always protect me


    from bad things.I couldn''t havended with anyone better than you."


    Paul was pleased to hear her ttering him.


    His mouth curved into a smile.


    Amy saw his expression had changed and felt that he was about to forgive her.


    She continued, "You saved me more than once.I''m very grateful."


    "I won''t leave you before our contract ends.¡¯¡¯ Paul was delighted.


    Finally, he turned around and came to the table.


    Seeing this, the servants started to serve more dishes.


    Tim''s heart finally went back to his stomach when he saw Amy passing a dish to Paul''s way.


    "It has to be Amy.I should leave the space to them now." Tim thought.


    He found an excuse and left.


    Amy and Paul were the only people left in the living room.


    Amy poured him a bowl of soup.


    "It is good for your health.Have some, honey.¡¯¡¯ Paul looked at her face and saw two big dark circles


    under her eyes.


    She didn''te back until around 10 PM these days except today.


    "Is grandma okay?"


    It was the first sentence he spoke to her in days.


    Amy nodded, and a smile appeared on her face.


    "The doctor said it''s nothing serious.All she has to do now is rest."


    After saying this, they ate quietly and didn''t continue talking.


    The ice around them finally started to melt after a few days.


    After dinner, Amy went back to her room, and Paul went to the study.


    She was exhausted after working non-stop for a few days.


    She was trying to pull herself together when she was having dinner.


    Now that she was in her room, the tiredness shed her like waves.


    She dragged her heavy body to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Her whole body was wrapped in warm water, and she felt better at once.


    Her face turned red because of the heat.


    "Oops."


    With a gasp, the soap in her hand slipped away and sank to the bottom of the tub.


    Amy had no choice but to pick it up.


    She raised her thigh and reached one hand over to pick the soap up.


    However, Paul opened the bathroom door at that moment.


    Paul had called her several times outside, but Amy did not answer.


    The bedroom door was not locked, so he opened it and came in.


    There was no one on the bed.


    Paul was afraid that Amy would faint in the bathroom, so he opened the door directly.


    He saw such an erotic scene as soon as he turned the door open.


    Amy was half-bent, and the position of her hand was sending a misleading message.


    Paul''s face turned red and then ck.


    "Are you this horny?"


    He gritted his teeth a little when he asked the question.


    Amy''s brain was dead by then.


    She looked at where her hand was in a daze and saw it was by her inner thigh.


    "Did he think I was...?" Amy thought.


    She brought her hand back to her side and turned red at once.


    She was usually a calm person, but she had never thought she would have such an embarrassing


    moment.


    "Honey, it''s not what you thought."


    She suddenly realized that she was naked after speaking.


    She quickly slid down into the water and let the water block Paul''s view.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    There were a lot of bubbles in the water.


    Paul couldn''t see through the water clearly, and that was why he misunderstood the situation earlier.


    "Can you go out, please? I''lle ready soon."


    Paul pursed her lips and mmed the door shut.


    He turned around and left with a temper.


    Amy rubbed her temples.


    She thought she was embarrassed enough at her first visit to the Shallow Bay Apartments.


    However, this had just broken the record and became her most embarrassing moment! She hurriedly


    got up and took a towel to dry herself.


    She put on her pajamas and went out.


    Paul was sitting on the bed with a dark face, looking upset.


    He was upset because of what he had seen earlier.


    He thought that all men would feel ufortable seeing their wives masturbating.


    Did she think he was not enough for her needs? His brows furrowed even tighter at the thought.


    It was his fault.


    Amy was an adult woman, and she should have her impulses.


    Amy hesitantly opened the bathroom door and saw Paul sitting on the bed, thinking hard, holding his


    head.


    Before she could open her mouth, Paul said, "I shouldn''t have ignored your needs.You are my wife.If it


    had reached the stage that you have to masturbate, I could step in.You can''t regret in the future"


    He heard that women''s first sexual experience was a significant thing for them.


    Because of their contact, he never thought of Amy as someone who would spend the rest of his life


    with him.


    He never thought about her sexual impulses.


    Amy stood there in a daze.


    She found that he had lost her again.


    Wasn''t sex something that happened naturally between two people? How did ite be a task


    that a husband had toplete? She didn''t know what kind of expression she should have.


    It probably had something to do with Paul never falling in love with anyone.


    She was the first woman to have an intimate rtionship with him.


    "Honey, it wasn''t like that.The soap fell into the bathtub.I was..."


    Paul''s eyes were burning with fire as if he had been struggling with himself for a long time.


    "Come here." He said.


    His gaze rested on her after he said so.


    Amy''s body shook a little but started to walk towards him uncontrobly.


    "What do you want to do?"


    She thought he would believe her after she exined the situation.


    However, Paul didn''t believe her at all.


    How could there be such a coincidence? He grabbed her hand and held her in his arms when she was


    close enough.


    Amy was startled and tried to get away.


    However, she was no match to him and was trapped in his arms.


    She could not move at all.


    Her face turned bright red at once, and she looked at him angrily.


    "Paul! What the hell are you doing?"


    She would really be angry if he kept doing this!


    "I''m fulfilling my duty as a husband." Paul said as if this was normal.


    He turned off the light and pressed her down on the bed.


    Amy wanted to scold him, and she began to kick him hard.


    "I said it was a misunderstanding! Let me go!"


    Paul just held her down and did not take any further action.


    Through the dim yellow light on the street, Amy saw that he was struggling as if he had to make up his


    mind to do it with her.


    She felt outraged all of a sudden.


    After struggling for a while, her bun became loosened, and her hair covered the whole pillow.


    Fair skin, ck hair, and a pretty face.


    All this was tantalizing for Howard.


    He didn''t want to do it with her at first, but now, his heart miraculously quieted down.


    It was as if a seed had sprouted silently in Paul''s heart.


    It was also like an empty valley suddenly filled with wind.


    Emotions were shing in his deep and dark eyes.


    However, everything had quieted down after a short while.


    Amy also stopped struggling.


    She realized that Paul probably didn''t know what had happened just now.


    How could a guy who had spent all his time on business have any idea about rtionships? He was


    acting like this because what he thought he had seen hurt his pride.


    It made him feel that he was ipetent.


    Paul was used to controlling everything and would never allow others to think that he was ipetent.


    Amyughed out at once.


    She felt a little annoyed.


    However, it was also her first time seeing Paul acting like this.


    ¡®¡®Well, he''s cute in a sense¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!